[ AstonisheD / AmazeD ]

[Ruby Rose]

Heh... yes. Xiu is confirmed Walter's first kiss, I can confirm that's canon. Hate to disappoint, but there you go.

And yes, Galil (whom you know also from the one-shot, Walter and her) is roughly above 30 years old. And yes, he is the oldest among his colleagues. The resident dad figure of the SA Brigade, and he will make his debut appearance a few chapters from now.

Anyways we have another club membership form, let's see...

---------

T-t-t-twintails!? TWINTAILS...!!! *runsofftothehorizon*

Aww that look on her face, she looked like a country bumpkin. (which she was in the first place right? ) But OMG please let the WalterxThea ship set sail pls. For the sake of twintails.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Summer Writing Challenge

Category : Monsters

------------------------------

Side Chapter: Here and Beyond


“Sir… you have to see this.”

It was high noon at the Supernova Central Intelligence Hub when a massive uproar occurred within its walls. Klaxons blaring from all sides of the corridor, and a panicked crew bustled through halls. Huge metal corridors now cramped by the sheer crowd crewmen hurrying to their designated stations.

“My god… this is---”

The chief and the crew present stared at the massive monitor with utter disbelief and horror. A massive energy storm or anomaly has began accumulating upon skies of Yorktown Metro Zone. This was an unprecedented event unfolding before them, they may be looking at a new impending cataclysm since the Fall of the Rising Sun.

Normally, gravitational anomalies occur on either land or sea. But if a gravitational anomaly appears on an extraterrestrial area, there was no knowing on what danger would emerge from the other side of the anomaly. It was an event too grand to ignore, anything that would emerge from that anomaly could spell the end of humanity as they know it.

“Elevate to DEFCON 1! I want the Supernova League up front now!”

The chief’s yell emphasized how dire their situation was. The crew moved without question and with great haste. Opening every single hero lines they could have their hands on. Now was not the time for idle picking on who’s who for the job, the fate of humanity was on the line. The world now needs heroes to stand against this impending storm.


-----------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown Metro Zone


Word has spread faster than lightning, the entire city was now under high alert. Immediate evacuation protocols were in progress, civilians now being lead under safe shelter. The streets were populated with nothing but the security forces, setting up their defenses to make their stand.

The massive atmosphere anomaly began taking shape, blotting out the sun like an enormous nimbus cloud. It was then that the Supernovas and some volunteer Nova had finally arrived, and yet no sign of the Supernova League. All of them eager and willing to brave the storm.

“My god…”

One of the soldiers let out a silent gasp as the atmosphere anomaly began forming into a massive spiral riddled with lightning storms. The heroes and nova readied their weapons and primed their Nexus energy.

What followed was comparable to a scene from an introductory page of the book of hell…

A colossal pillar or spike emerged from the storm like a giant crustacean leg, then one after another. Emerging from the sky was an abomination of colossal proportions, its size easily occupied more than half of the entire Metro Zone. The very earth itself quaked with its arrival, like a god descending from the heavens to enact divine retribution upon the mortal realm.

The massive abomination had a lower half of a spider, with its abdomen and legs armed with a thick rocky carapace. The other half was that of a man’s, its entire body covered in armored carapace and armed with massive pincers. Its face was featureless, only its six eyes were seen. It even had eyes located in its chest.

Along with the mountain-sized abomination, followed a massive swarm of lesser ones that populated the entire sky in mere minutes. It was a full-scale invasion from an unknown dimension. Along with the colossal one, the lesser ones easily outnumbered the superhero defenders 10 to 1.

The colossal abomination slowly rose up and let out a roar that was loud enough to quake both heaven and earth. Its revolting visage earned the shock of every human, novus and superhero present. This was no Type-4 Anomalus, this abomination was something completely different.

It was an image of the apocalypse, where the devil himself would descend to the mortal coil to collect the souls left behind.

“INCOMING!!!”

Soon the swarm of lesser abominations began their attack, the defenders retaliated with bullets, shells, explosives and a wide plethora of Nexus powers. It took only a matter of moments that the entire Metro Zone turned into a battlefield. An all-out war of titanic proportions, between Heroes and Monsters.

Individually, the lesser ones were manageable at best but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. Though small in size, no taller than half an average human’s height, they are fast and they coordinate and adapt very quickly. They multiply like cockroaches, you kill one and 5 or more would take its place.

Each of these lesser abominations vary in their appearance, a mix of insectoid, reptilian and even humanoid features. One them would have a twisted feature of a human with with bug left eye, teeth of a crocodile with protruding mandibles from either side. They were akin to failed laboratory gene-splicing experiment.


---------------------------------------


“Look out!”,

“Gah--eugh…!”,

“Shit! Fall back! Fall back!”

The security forces could not hold back the tide, they were being thoroughly overwhelmed. Those who fell victim to the abominations were either devoured, or ripped apart in the most gruesome way imaginable. Casualties began climbing up in droves on both humans and nova; though the military had the firepower and ordnance and the Superheroes/Nova had the power of their Nexus, they were simply no match for the swarm’s sheer numbers.

“Hmm! Haa! Hahahaha! Large in numbers but very punitive!”

A muscle-bound novus effortlessly fought through the droves of monsters coming at him. With his bare fists, he crushed their skulls as if they were made of paper. With the body count he has been piling up, his determination was unwavering.

“We need to advance! We can’t just stay here and bother ourselves with the small fries! That big one is our target!”

A female superhero floated down near him as she continued her barrage of energy blasts at the flying abominations.

“Heh! Don’t need to tell me twice! I can just do this all da---huh?”

As he was about to voice out his boast, he paused as he felt something brushed at his feet. As he looked down, the muscle-bound novus’ face was instantly struck with horror. The thing that brushed his feet was a severed head that belonged to the superheroine that he was talking to just seconds ago.

“...!”

As he turned around, he saw her body being devoured by two flying abominations in mid-air. The novus gritted his teeth in anger and clenched his fist so hard that he created a small sonic boom. He went on a pouncing stance and leaped towards the abominations.

“You little shits!”

With a full force, he threw his punch at them. His fist tore through the air, the speed of his punch broke the speed of sound. It would be a direct hit with a massive impact.

“Wha...!?”

But before the punch connected, the abominations broke free of their meal and dodged it with relative ease. A look of surprise drew on his face as he found it odd that they were not this fast a while ago. One of the abominations unleashed an energy projectile, the very same ability that the Superheroine had.

“Uwaagh!”

The projectile hit him square on his back, sending to him to skid through the asphalt. The energy projectile’s impact was so strong that it basically went through his Nexus protection. He slowly picked himself to recover.

“Tch… those things… they can copy our abilities too…!?”

He grunted as he struggled to stand up. It would seem that the abominations can assimilate their victim’s aspects as they devour them. That it includes their physical, mental, and their inherent powers.

“Tch!”

He was about to take another round at it but the swarm was already ahead of him. A massive horde of them was fast approaching his position. The muscle-bound novus clashed his fists together, re-igniting his fighting spirit.

“Gah!”

But the lack of hindsight manage to get to him first as he was rammed from behind. Again he was sent skidding through the pavement. The approaching horde immediately surrounded their prey, pinning both his legs and arms with their massive talons.

“Gaaahhhh…!”

Once their prey was immobile, they dug in and feasted upon their vulnerable victim. Gnashing and splotching sounds of flesh being pulled and torn was all can be heard. The novus’ limbs flinging about the abominations’ teeth and claws.


----------------------------------------------


“We’re being overrun! Fall back and retrea---aaarrrgh!”

Casualties multiply by each passing minute, the abominations grew stronger with each victim they claim. The lesser ones became all the more formidable as they assimilate every superhero’s power into their own. With the lesser ones bolstered, it was now impossible to advance to colossal abomination.

In land and air, they swarm the city and claiming it as their own. Air strikes being intercepted, ground units overwhelmed by the unrelenting tide, and artillery not even effective enough to breach through its defenses. Continuing this fight was futile, with their declining numbers, hero, novus and soldier alike.

“We’re being overwhelmed, fall back! Fall back to the nearest Metro Zone!”

With the pressure becoming too much, the surviving ranks of the military and authorities rallied their troops and sounded the retreat. Most of them are severely injured, their heavy ordnance rendered useless. While covering their rear, they slowly made their way out of the Metro Zone.

The battle was lost, it was another unprecedented event much bigger and much worse than the Fall of the Rising Sun. Yorktown Metro Zone was no more.

“Everyone! Cover their rear and secure their escape! I don’t plan to die here today!”

One of the heroes in flight voluntarily called every Superhero and Novus in his proximity to retreat. Most of them did as told while the others did not. The superheroes moved in to reinforce their flanks as they fall back away from the swarm.

With the added Nexus Abilities of the reinforcement Superheroes, they seem to cover their escape quite well. With the sheer number of enemies, they could only at least hold up a defense. The advance towards the colossal abomination was all but abandoned, along with the Metro Zone itself.

“Tch… Where are those goddamn Supernova League!? Weren’t they supposed to be our vanguard?”,

“We still don’t know, sir. Even us heroes had barely any contact with the---uagh.”,

“What the hell was that!?”

The superhero and platoon commander’s conversation was interrupted by a sudden shift below the ground. It was as if the ground beneath folded and collided. The sudden tremor was so strong that it knocked some of their tanks up and over, and some of them flipped off their feet.

“Commander! The ground! Below u----aaaaah! Aaaggghh!”

Before the soldier yell his warning, a massive creature sprung forth from below the ground and snatched him with its mouth tendrils, devouring the poor one whole. Soon multiple emergence sprung in different directions as creatures from below ambushed the retreating forces.

“It’s not enough that they bested us on air and land, but below too!?”

The sudden ambush easily scattered the retreating forces, both superheroes and humans alike. Abominations from below effectively blocked the rear, their only exit to this hell. The skies, the ground and now from below… it would seem that there was no escape.


-------------------


“Aaaah!”

A superheroine was knocked from the sky as she was separated from the main force, by the horde of abominations. She was slammed to the ground by one of the monstrous Novus/Abomination hybrids that towered a two-story building. Her bright yellow Nex Frame or supersuit was terribly damaged, her body was riddled with wounds and injuries.

“Ugh…”

She tried to get up but the impact had rendered her lower half numb and immobile. The blow on her spine would take a few minutes to heal up but she could not afford that amount of time. The horde was closing in on her and she had to move fast or she will be prey to these monstrous abominations.

“... mama…”

The superheroine teared up as her mind was set on accepting her fate. She could not use her powers as she directed it on her regeneration, and with her suit now badly damaged, it would take tremendous effort to somehow muster a single attack. She could only steady her body and sat up, her legs numb and still useless.

“I want to protect people… I want to help… I’m a superhero, something I’ve always wanted. But I wish… I want… to be saved too.”

The superheroine clutched her worn-out Nexus badge, donned by newly appointed superheroes by the Committee. She was scared, afraid of dying in the most gruesome way as possible. Though she was a figure of courage and bravery, she was still human on the inside.

A highschool student, a good daughter, a hard-worker, a model citizen, a hero.

“Please… someone… save me… save me…”

Her soft cries was muffled with the turbulent noise. She knew from where she was, no one would hear her. Yet she still begged for it, as if citing a prayer of desperation. And yet the only thing she can hear was the thumping of the approaching horde of abominations.

“Huh…?”

The superheroine was bracing herself when her senses picked something up, Nexus energy. It was close and was going… in multiple directions all at once. Traveling in the speed of light, she could not pinpoint the energy signature’s exact location.

“...!”

It was then a blue streak of light zoomed pass one of the abominations in front of the horde. It hit it and the impact sent the monster crashing through the buildings. The blue streak of light zoomed back and forth, left and right, hitting all of the horde in the speed of light. It was even destroying the Hybrids with relative ease.

After several laps and numbers of the swarm felled, the blue streak of light stopped in front of her. From the cloud of dust, a bright blue coat fluttered through the wind. A girl with a, a rather short stature and long glowing blue hair.

Her Nex Frame was unlike anything the superheroine have seen before. A bright blue armored suit with glowing pieces and a bright blue coat. She had a winged lightning shield on her chest. She wore a bright smile and a warm expression.

“I-It’s… you… one of the Nova Prime! Cobalt Racer!”,

“Teeheehee! The heroine has arrived!!!”

With a upbeat tone, she raised both her arms and announced her presence loud and proud. Though she may not look as much, but her presence was strong and powerful. In addition to her abilities, she was full of energy as evident of her taking down the Hybrid Abominations like toppling down a sand castle.

“Oh! Miss, are you okay? Thank goodness I found someone still alive. The city seemed deserted, any ideas where they were?”,

“Huh? Ah… yes, um… The others have sounded the retreat but we were ambushed.”

The superheroine Cobalt Racer helped the neophyte superhero back up on her feet. She still has injuries and could not stand up straight, her face still wincing from the pain that she had to lean on to her. She was still flabbergasted that someone would actually show up to save her, and a Prime Novus to boot.

“Ah! Lookout!”,

“...”

The superheroine panicked as she spotted an incoming attack from behind. Tendrils speared through the the debris and were coming at their direction as fast as a speeding projectile. If they did not react quickly both of them would be impaled on the spot, and yet Cobalt Racer still kept a cheerful composure.

She raised her free arm and stomped her foot, effectively catching both tendrils as if she knew the exact trajectory of both. She shoved the superheroine back and pulled the tendril with one strong heave, reeling the assailant in the process. The assailant abomination crashed through the buildings as it was reeled, despite its massive size and weight, towards Cobalt Racer.

“Ora!”

Using her sheer athletic prowess, she flipped and twisted her entire body in mid-air to wrap the tendrils around her like a human spool. Then with a tremendous momentum, she planted her foot through the abomination’s skull with a powerful somersault kick that sent the monster flying through the entire city block. She flipped and landed back on her own two feet, dusting herself up after such a feat.

“Hmm?”,

“Ah! More of them, we need to get out of here.”

Like earlier, the swarm continued its unrelenting advance. As more of the abominations was marching towards their direction. If they don’t manage to flee right at that moment, they will end up being consumed and assimilated.

“Umm… Miss, is it okay if I borrow your powers first?”,

“Borrow? But how…”

The superheroine was confused by Cobalt Racer’s sudden question. Unsure that question was appropriate for that moment.

“Don’t ask how, do I have your permission? I can’t do this without your permission.”,

“Y-Yes! Yes you may!”

With a slight urging, she agreed though still unsure of what was Cobalt Racer on about. With her response, she gave the distressed superheroine a big smile as she took both her hands. Surprised by the gesture, she braced herself.

“Now just stay still and give me 5 seconds.”,

“O-okay…”

As soon as she held both her hands in a firm grip, blue lines began to crawl over the distressed superheroine’s body like it’s tracing her physical form. Cobalt Racer’s eyes glow in bright blue as she focused on her task at hand. And as promised, within 5 seconds, she was done.

“Alright!”,

“Wha--what did you do?”

She inspected her body to feel if there was anything abnormal, but she was spotless. And what Cobalt Racer just did actually accelerated her regeneration, akin to a a healing Nexus Power. Clenching both her fists, she clashed her knuckles together and a weapon materialized and formed within her grasp, a bow.

“That’s my…”,

“Yes your Nex Arm. But not really, I just copied yours. That’s my Nexus Trait! Nexus Tracer.”

Cobalt Racer held up her copied weapon in front of her and then pointed it to the approaching swarm of abominations. The distressed superheroine’s bow was yellow and gold in color, but the one that was copied had the same color scheme as Cobalt Racer’s outfit. With the swarm approaching fast, she took stance and aimed her bow.

“You might wanna step back… watch this.”

From the light string of the bow, she generated a bolt of pure energy. It had the same feature as the distressed heroine’s, but the similarities ended in the next moment. The bow itself began to unfurl its panels, transforming it into a wide and bigger arch and the energy bolt that was winded up grew bigger and coursing with power. Her mouth opened agape as she felt the overwhelming power being channeled upon a mere copy of the heroine’s Nex Arm.

Azure Spark!

Cobalt Racer released the light string and the energy bolt flew through the thick of the swarm, destroying everything in its path. But it did not stop there, the energy bolt began to travel in a zigzag pattern, ricocheting, piercing and killing every abomination from multiple directions. It only took one shot to take down the lot of them.

“Whew. Well we better go before more show up.”,

“Y-Yes…”

Once they were in the clear, Cobalt Racer went back to her and offered her shoulders to lean on. The heroine was speechless to what Cobalt Racer just did, she just took out an entire army with one single shot of a copied weapon. The heroine was both surprised and thankful that she was rescued from that impossible ordeal.

“By the way, did… did the Supernova League heard our signal?”,

“They didn’t. But we did.”,

“We---wait you mean.”,

“Yes! All Prime Novus are now making their way here as we speak… I wonder if big brother had arrived already.”


----------------------------------------------


While majority of the superheroes retreated to escort the resistance out of the Metro Zone, some of them ignored the majority and just kept fighting blindly against the unrelenting swarm. Even though superheroes now have a revised creed of conduct, some rotten ones still remain. Overconfident of their own abilities, thinking of themselves invincible and just in it for the spoils and fame.

“Hah! What are those tools think they are? If we just keep on pushing through, we can take out that thing with ease! Those normies are just dead weight to us heavyweights!”

Guffawed one of the them as they conquered the skies, mowing down abominations by droves. Elite Nova, and Veteran Superheroes. They say that each one of them was worth a thousand and from the looks of it, it really shows.

They advanced and plowed through the thick of the swarm with great momentum and was now nearing towards the Colossal Abomination, the root of the incursion itself. One abomination after another, all that stood in their advance was mercilessly shot down from the skies they strode. If they could get in range, they could kill the monster by attacking it with a well-placed projectile.

“...!”,

“What the…”

But before they could even go further, the group was startled by the sudden appearance of a lone abomination. Normally, they could have just obliterate it like the others but this particular one was entirely different. It imposed a very powerful presence, much more powerful than the lesser ones and the hybrids, as if its an entirely different entity.

Appeared out of thin air, this abomination had a fully humanoid visage unlike its other brethren. Its body was pitch black in color and the upper part of its body was armed with the same carapace as the Colossal Abomination. It donned a spiked skull helmet with its glowing red eyes peeking out and a whip-like tail on its back.

It hovered before the Elites and Veterans with its arms crossed, visually displeased by their presence before it. Aside from a strong visage, it looked like this abomination also exhibit intelligence. Although it does not speak, just silently eyeing each and every one of them.

“Grrr… I don’t like the look of that one, take it out!”

Irritated by its presence, the group primed their Nexus power and fired a barrage of projectiles directly at the lone abomination.

“Tch! He’s too damn fast!”

But its every move was calculated. Its speed and agility easily trumped all of them as it dodged every projectile thrown at it. Beyond their notice, the lone abomination began advancing towards them as it continued its feints.

“Ah---gwagh!”

In an instant, it appeared in a blink of an eye in front of the nearest Elite and bisected him with its bare hands. The group recoiled by the sudden event, overwhelmed by its power. The monster slowly eased its stance with its right arm drenched in fresh blood of its first victim.

“K-kill it! Kill it…!!!”

None of the overconfidence earlier can be found now on their expressions. Apparent panic wracked their morale as they surrounded the lone abomination. Wracked in disbelief that this single abomination would be the death of them.

“Damn you…!! Gah!”

One of the veteran superheroes charged in for a close quarter combat, approaching his enemy from its blind spot. But even though that the opportunity was well-seized, this was easily seen through by the lone abomination. It extended its arm towards its blind spot and caught the superhero’s head its grasp.

“Uh-uh-aaahhhhh--”

With a sudden surge of power, the abomination channeled mass amounts of energy from its palm then within its victim. Overloading its victim with huge amounts of power that the body could not take it, causing its victim to explode. An explosion of blood and guts sprayed at its victim’s nearby compatriots.

“.…!”,

“Wha---”,

“I--I can’t move…”

A loud buzz filled the air as the lone abomination unleashed a powerful burst of energy from its body. It sent electric shock waves throughout a wide proximity, rendering every elite and veteran paralyzed and stunned. Followed by a deafening buzzing as it robbed its victims of its senses.

The lone abomination then produced two arm blades, shaped like talons. It took stance whilst radiating a malevolent aura that seem to augment the paralysis it did. The superheroes were trapped, caught in the spider’s web.

They did not expect a powerful one within the near proximity of the Colossal Abomination. If they analyzed the situation well-enough, they would have avoided it. But alas their overconfidence and pride would be their downfall.

“...”

As the abomination was about to pounce and strike, it noticed something amiss. Its left arm was missing, severed without it noticing. From the looks of it, its left arm was cut off by a weapon, but all its victims were completely paralyzed and none of them would have the capability to pull it off. It was then that not only its left arm, but also its left leg and then the right arm.

It was being attacked but it could not see the assailant, the abomination was being dismembered as if being toyed with. The monster went on full alert, scanning its surroundings. There was no sign of movement nor change in the direction of the wind and yet it was being attacked from an unseen angle.

“...!”

Then without a moment’s notice, a blade suddenly appeared impaled on the abomination’s chest. The final blow against it courtesy of the still unseen assailant. As the life ebbed away from its physical frame, a figure of grand black wings hovered down before it.

A feminine figure of donning a black winged armor with grand metal wings, she donned a visage of an angel of death. Purple lines drew her outline and her Nexus Cybernetic armor along with her beautiful hair that fluttered graciously upon the gusts of high altitudes. As she turned around to face her victim, her insignia was revealed unto it; a U-shaped shield that stretched from her chest to her pauldron.

With a delicate motion, she reached for her black blade of a velvet edge from its chest.

Zan…

Then with a sudden motion, as fast as a blink of an eye, she removed the blade sideways instead of out. The abomination was cut into several more pieces seamlessly. With the death of the monster, the paralysis that took hold of the captive superheroes was dispelled. She sheathed back her blade like a katana and the mechanical scabbard locked it in place.

“Who in the…”,

“...!? Th-This can’t be! One of the Prime Novus…”,

“Ultra Cyber!”

All of them, recoiled in shock as they recognized their savior. One of the Prime Novus, along with Cobalt Racer, Ultra Cyber. These were veterans and elites, but in the presence of the Prime Nova themselves, they are just as insignificant as neophyte superheroes.

“Yaho…! Minna, daijobu? Are you alright? Mouu… you guys should have retreated with your comrades. They could have used your help.”

Apparently, her mannerism belied her powerful presence. Ultra Cyber sounded like an upbeat school girl from high school. Among her fellow Prime Novus, she did not outgrew her nature, still the girl whom is full of energy and optimism to drown every bad karma in her way.

“Ah!”,

“More of them!?”

Just when they had a moment of respite, multiple abominations suddenly appeared behind them. The same abomination the elites fought earlier, only now in great number. They already have a difficulty fighting one, but a swarm of them meant certain death.

“Oho…?”

Ultra Cyber’s voice went from upbeat to a deep and foreboding, like a mature woman’s, unfazed and rather amused by their arrival. She tapped the pommel of her blade that hung on her hip as she eyed each and one of her enemies. Even with the strong winds of their altitude, her taps were audible, as if she’s using echo-location to sense sudden movements.

“Say, Elites…”,

“””Y-YES!”””

Her tone now matched her status and visage, the flow of her Nexus was strong that they can feel the thumping aura surrounding her like giant heartbeats. She may be a superheroine but with presence like this, Ultra Cyber looked like a type of person who would eliminate even allies if they stood in her way. She was the most feared among her colleagues, villain and hero alike thread carefully whenever she was around.

“Retreat. Rejoin and assist the retreating army, the Supernova League won’t join with us this day. But we will, because we were called by… someone important.”,

“But--”,

“Hmmm….? Was it my imagination or were you about to question me?”,

“Kiiii~!!! No ma’am!”

Just when one of the veterans was about to express his concerns, he was immediately shot down by her sheer presence. Indeed none of them could stand up to her presence, it was impossible. He was so scared that he had to hide behind one of them, a full-grown man hiding like a scared little boy whom had just been scolded by his superior.

“Let’s go! Let’s go!”

Without any more moment to waste, the Elites and Veterans did as they were told and pulled back to rejoin the main force. Droves of humanoid abominations attempted pursuit but they were cut down before they can even close the the distance. Ultra Cyber’s blade was re-drawn and she was all set of cutting them all down.

“Ara ara~ How rude… Your opponent is right here. None will pass this point.”

Ultra Cyber’s steel hummed as she twirled it and took stance. She was on complete focus, not a speck of sand will pass her at this point. Her stance left no openings, like a one-woman defensive line.

As the gust blew, the swarm of humanoid abominations charged at her with great fervor. Simultaneous, fierce and in every direction, they were bent on ripping her apart. These monsters were unlike the lesser ones that behave like wild animals, controlled by their instinct; these abominations were soldiers, warriors, spawned from the Colossal Abomination to be its killing machines.

“Ultra Cyber… Hinokami Kurome… Iza… Mairimasu!”

Then with a sudden burst of speed, Ultra Cyber initiated her attack. Each swing of her blade were calculated, each cutting through the wind in lightning speeds. Every enemy that came close to her dance of death were swiftly vanquished and without effort. Using the full range of motion whilst in flight, her blade was but an extension of her arm, as if sculpting the very air itself with her blade.

As she passed through the swarm during her blade dance, she quickly sheathed her sword and spun to brake her momentum. She held her sword in a quick draw stance with her scabbard and channeled mass amounts of Nexus Energy upon her blade. As the swarm turned around to her direction, she drew her sword and swung in a full circle motion.

Hinokami-ryu: Engesturyujin
(Hinokami Technique: Crescent Moon Dragon Blade)

It was fast, instant and powerful. She sheathed her sword as soon as she drew it, a powerful quick draw attack. The slash was so powerful that it actually sliced through the fabric of space, creating a wormhole that pulled and sucked the swarm into the void. As the swarm of humanoid abominations were all swallowed by the dimensional rip, Ultra Cyber snapped her fingers and the rip closed at will.

“Whew…--hmm?”

As she relaxed to catch her breath for a second, she felt a bigger swarm fast approaching from behind her. Ultra Cyber tightened her grip on her blade, and was about to draw it but then decided to hold off. She let out a smile as the one of the ones she was waiting for finally arrived.

As the swarm closed the distance, they suddenly stopped as they heard a thundering neigh of a steed from somewhere. It was so loud that it sounded like it quaked the heavens itself. Soon a series of loud thumping sounds was heard from the distance, approaching fast from their position.

Emperor’s Vault: Edda of Blades

From above, the swarm was rained with hundreds and hundreds of Nex Arms, particularly swords and spears. Raining from the heavens like a storm of steel, each of these weapons were unique in appearance and destructive power; some even can cleave mountains, enchanted with an element or had varied abilities. The attack almost wiped out the entire swarm in pursuit of Ultra Cyber.

“Ah… I’m late.”

A voice from above sighed as he slowly descended with his black mechanical steed. The voice came from a knight clad in armor of grandest of ebony grandeur. His red cape fluttered about the winds, his visage easily imposed like that of warrior king from the legends of old.

“Kurszt-kun--”,

“That’s Emperor Knight to you, Ultra Cyber.”,

“Kurszt-kun!!!”,

“Hrrrrmmm…”

As Ultra Cyber hugged the bulk of his armor, he held his helm-covered face with his palm. Visually dismayed that even after all these years, his colleague never outgrew her high-school persona. He was Emperor Knight, Kurszt Schwarz, one of the Prime Nova.

“I’m 35 years old, could you stop with the junior honorifics?”,

“Aw… Hahahaha! Bashful as always Kurszt-kun~!!!”,

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Hey!”

He growled in pain as she playfully slapped his back. He would shrug it off as her usual gestures but the impact of her mere playful slaps felt like she was going to scramble his guts. Even with his full Nex Frame Battle Armor, the slaps still hurt; he felt like he was in a trash-can while being beaten with a stick.

“Ara? You brought a friend?”

She suddenly noticed that he was not alone. Beside Emperor Knight, was another superhero of the same mold as him---a squire. He also rode a mechanical steed just like him, but his was belittled of Emperor Knights grand ebony steed.

“Oh yeah… him… he’s---”,

“Ah--ah! Nice to meet you Ultra Cyber! I-I-I’m Lord Schwarz’s apprentice! I-I’m y-your biggest fan!”,

“Ara? Apprenti--hehehee…~”

As she heard the word apprentice, a mischievous smile suddenly curled on her lips and she floated a few meters away from them. Her expression somehow struck a cold touch upon Emperor Knight, this expression was unprecedented. He had a feeling that he would not like what would happen next.

“Sensei Kurszt~”,

“STOP!”,

“Sensei! Sensei! Hahahaha!”

Ultra Cyber pranced around wiggling her butt at Emperor Knight. He would have some rebuttal for this but sadly he could not say it. Even as adults, he still was being picked on by his senior.

“Ah! Look out! They’re back!”

Just when they were having a brief moment of teasing, a much larger swarm of humanoid abominations appeared behind them. It was as it stood, that to kill one of them, many would take its place. They multiply with each lesser abomination killed and defeated, and will not stop until they cover the entire planet with their sheer number alone.

“Hmmm… mendo… what a pain.”,

“We would have to fall back and regroup, if we kill more of them, their numbers will multiply ten-fold.”,

“But Lord Emperor Knight, we can’t outrun a swarm this big!”,

“...Step aside.”

Passing them, Emperor Knight and his steed strode forward to meet the swarm head-on. It would seem like a reckless course of action, but he had a trick up his sleeve to buy them more than enough time. As he galloped upon the skies, he focused his Nexus Energy upon his palm.

Amassing power, he held up his right hand and from his grasp, a long spear took shape. It grew larger and larger until it became the size of a building pillar. A massive golden harpoon brimming with power.

Emperor’s Arm: Brionac

From the Emperor Vault, he summoned one of his most powerful Nex Arms. The spear of Brionac, named after the weapon of the irish god, Lugh. The weapon itself stretched 50 meters in length, a Nex Arm like this would have been impossible to wield by a mere novus.

Anti-Army Mode: Lughnasadh

With the momentum provided by his cavalry charge, he hurled the massive spear towards the swarm. The spear flew with great speeds, tearing through the air, creating a jet stream trail behind it. As the spear closed in, it suddenly grew multiple branches of spearheads like a root of a tree taking hold of the earth.

The spearhead branches of the Brionac multiplied and multiplied until it covered majority of the swarm. As the spear finally hit, each of the branches all pierced each and every number of the swarm directly in their chest.

“Go!”

Yelled Emperor Knight as he hurriedly regrouped with his apprentice and Ultra Cyber. All three of them fell back and went the other direction. They would finish the Colossal Abomination by themselves but they were waiting for that one person that sent them their invitations.

“You received an invite too?”,

“Sou desu ne… That’s right. I can’t wait to see him again.”,

“Hmhmhm… Not gonna lie, me too. It has been years.”

The two silently had a small talk as they made their temporary retreat. Whoever they were talking about, held great significance in their lives. They referred to him with mellow sentiment, eager to meet him again after all these years.


-----------------------------------------


Meanwhile at the escape route…


With the ambush laid in wait for them, the retreating forces’ morale and formation continued to dwindle fast. Overwhelmed and outnumbered, the main force’s numbers suffered a devastating blow. The escape route was completely blockaded by the abominations, the monsters do not intend to leave a single prey alive.

“Get to cover!”,

“Back to back!”,

“Gwaaah---”

The soldiers dug in and entrenched themselves to whatever debris they can find. The heavy ordnance they had were all either decommissioned or utterly destroyed by the abominations. Though they still have their guns with them, ammunition was scarce and the rest of the supplies were destroyed when they retreated.

The Superheroes that were supposed to reinforce their numbers also suffered heavy casualties. The sudden attack separated them, and now the ground abominations were picking off the soldiers. Whilst the rest of the swarm, particularly the flying and the stronger abominations take care of the superheroes.

“Sir, lookout---aaaaagggh..!!!”,

“Bastards!”

More and more tunneling abominations emerge from the ground below. Most of their weapons could not even dent their tough carapaces. Though small in size, these monsters boasted a craggy exterior with large claws for tunneling through the earth.

“...!”,

“Commande---aaahhh!”,

“Tch! Those were my men, you sack of shit!”

Suddenly, another worm sprouted out of the ground, lashing two soldiers off their feet and then promptly devouring them. In a fit of rage, the commander snatched two rifles and fed it with a hail of lead. Sadly, due to the dense skin of the worm abomination, medium arms fire can only scratch its thick fat exterior.

“Uargh!”

Agitated, the worm lashed one of its tendrils and sent him flying back towards the pile of debris. Though he had body-armor worn, the full brunt of the attack was enough to render him immobile. He hit his spine as he crashed unto the pile of debris, if he was a Novus, he could shrug off the damage easily but sadly he was not.

“N---No… I won’t… guhargh. I will…”

He could not stand with the injury he sustained, he dragged his body unto the dust to reach for his weapon. As he struggled, the monster opened its mouth in a wide gape, preparing to devour its victim whole. Rows and rows of teeth unfurled from the wide gape, if the monster devours him, he would also be torn apart going down.

“Arrrgh! What the---?!”

The worm was about to snatch him up and dig in, when suddenly, it was shot by a volley of laser projectiles. The barrage bore through the thick skin of the abomination, as it flopped down to the ground. The commander propped himself up and looked at the direction where the barrage came from.

“Th-They’re here!?”

His eyes went wide as he saw the formerly blockaded route, now blown wide open as unlikely reinforcements stormed in. Soldiers clad in golden combat gear, all fully-armed with high-caliber weapons and advanced ordnance that far dwarfs their own. Each of them moved in sync and in perfect coordination, something even a normal human could not even hope to accomplish.

That was because these soldiers were not humans at all.

“OHOHOHOHOHOHOHO…!!!”

A shrill laughter reverberated throughout the surroundings.

From the thick of the dust and smog, a massive battleship on tank threads akin to the size of an aircraft carrier rolled through the urban war zone. The ship itself bore the same colors as the golden army. Along with it, an armada heavy weapons and legions of gold-clad warriors.

“We have arrived in Yorktown Metro Zone, your highness!”,

“Uwaaahh… so nostalgic! Ah… takes me back when we first met him~.”

From the bridge of the golden ship, the twin operators stood up from their seats to take a good look upon the Yorktown Metro Zone. Although ruined by the incursion, the atmosphere felt the same as always. All the more reason to save it from the invasion.

“Odette, Adette, begin containment protocol. Evacuate the survivors and secure all exits around the perimeter! No abomination will leave this city alive! For we will take over this battlefield with grace! Ohohohohoho!”,

“”Yes, Queen Einford!””

The captain of the ship, the commander of this entire golden armada, the queen apparent and ruler of the Metro Zone Union of Europe, Queen Einford. She was also one of the Prime Nova, and this entire army; from the ship, vehicles, ordnance, weapons, right down to the soldiers were all her Nex Arm. The entire military might of her kingdom was the very power she exhibits as a superhero.

She donned a golden armored dress with intricate emblazonment giving her a grand visage of a queen. She also wore a tall golden headdress that was shaped like a crown, adorned with jewels with a wing motif. Despite the Victorian-style hoop skirt, she was armed and geared from head to toe; one can say that her Nex Frame is too much and not functional, but her suit itself had a wide range of mobility despite its outstanding flair.

“Sigh… you could have toned down the laughing, your highness.”,

“Ah… Yorktown. Mmh~ so nostalgic…”

From behind Queen Einford, entered two women of the same stature and presence as the queen itself. Powerful figures more than worthy to stand beside the queen herself, the two Prime Novus, Nea-Majestica and Umbrean Lilith. The two superheroines stood beside Queen Einford as they joined her in the grand view of the Yorktown Metro Zone.

Nea-Majestica sported a full cybernetic Nex Frame, black with glowing pink outlines that ran across her armor. She donned a full helmet with a full black visor with neon-like trims; her breastplate outlined her curves perfectly with a glowing spider-like shield on the chest area. Her most distinguishable characteristic was her backpack; six furled mechanical spider legs, all aligned to mimic a pair of wings.

Black Tiamat on the other hand, her visage somehow mirrored Queen Einford’s, though a bit more modest rather than grand and flamboyant. She too donned armor that was fashioned like a Victorian-styled dress, with a prominent shoulder pieces and a short cape that was hung from her right pauldron. Her overall motif was that of a white monarch butterfly; though her name was Black Tiamat, she sported both Black and White colors.

“Ohohoho… Do forgive me, you are not the only ones whom were looking forward to this.”

Queen Einford was elated to say the least. Just like her colleagues, she too was thoroughly looking forward to this event. It would have seem that all of them received the invitation from “him”, one Prime Novus after another were arriving at the war zone, much to the confusion of the military and the attending superhero forces.

“Hmmm… the damage done is worse than I have estimated. Elandra, how is the containment protocol progressing.”,

“All possible exits of the Yorktown Metro Zone has been secured. The survivors are now en route towards the escape route. My armada had this city under lock and key, that abomination will regret of its dilly dallying soon enough.”,

“Good, Ailana, with me. All that is left is to level the scope of the incursion and push the isolated swarm.”

Black Tiamat called on Nea-Majestica as they prepare to mobilize against the incursion, stepping on the exit platform of the bridge. Ailana/Nea-Majestica just nodded with enthusiasm as she eagerly approached her comrade. But as she was about to step on to the platform, Black Tiamat suddenly gestured her to stop with her folded parasol.

“Nobuki?”,

“--They’re here. Earlier than expected.”,

“Who--Ah! It’s them!”

Before she could question her comrade, a loud music suddenly reverberated from the black skies. It was so loud that even the colossal abomination itself turned its head upon the source. From the skies, tore through a massive ship, twice the size of Queen Einford’s mobile aircraft carrier.

A massive flying ship armed with dozens and dozens of guns and cannons, a flying war ship of epic proportions. From its deck, a stage mounted huge speakers like a grand rock concert stage. From the center of the stage stood a lone figure holding an electric guitar.

The lone figure donned a cybernetic armor in the guise of a samurai’s armor, the Nex Frame with great visage of a mighty shogun. His right mechanical gauntlet was bulkier because it had speakers built unto it; his armor, like other Prime Novus, have glowing trims that outline his figure though his was green and red. With each pluck and riff of his Nex Arm or instrument, the skies itself seem to thunder in sync with his music.

As his piece went on, two massive, armored flying dragons appeared circling the flying ship. Green and Red, and both dragons were smearing green and red ink upon their wake. These dragons were ink constructs produced by the lone figure’s music.

“Rock’n Ronin! Arrives at the battlefield! Hahahaha!”

Max Jesse Fellows or also known as Rock’n Ronin, one of the Prime Novus, and a worldwide-known rock star. He was the most active of his colleagues, both on and behind the scenes. Using his art and music both to fight crime and inspire the people, he was quite the icon.

“Heads up, Max, they’re coming.”,

“Mmmm… I’m gonna love me some warm up! Gahahahaha!”,

“Oh! The snob queen is here and the others! All that is left is the shithead of the hour, where is he!?”

From just a few steps below, three figures made their entrance. One was a woman of a short stature donning a grand gold and red armor; with an oriental phoenix and dragon motif, she exhibited the image of a legendary pirate captain. The other was a tall and muscular man; his entire body was composed of blue flames and armor, from his long hair to the very armor he wears. And the last one was another woman with a long, fiery red hair wearing a tattered coat and hakama; she donned red samurai-like armor that overlapped her clothing, which gave her the visage of a demon from the Japan, the Oni.

Xiu Qiang or the Crimson Corsair, braver of the skies and a one-woman captain of the Red Hare, she commands an entire armory of firearms at her disposal. Virgilia De Lune or the Furious Banisher, the fury incarnate armed with unstoppable fists and titanic strength. Khal Galil Sabbah Al’Rajid or the The Great Hassan, the living flame of the east, able to generate heat hotter than the surface of the sun or cold sub-zero temperatures.

The pieces were now set, and battlefield has been dominated by the arrival of every Prime Novus. Still much to the confusion of the others, why were they here all at once, was still a mystery. The army, the authorities and the volunteer superheroes were expecting one or two members of the Supernova League to lend their hand. But to have all Prime Novus, superheroes that surpass the Supernova League, arrive in this dire time was a fortunate turn of events.

“Fire!”

With the wave of her hand, Crimson Corsair set all cannons of her cannons to open fire at the approaching swarm of aerial abominations. With her weapons at her disposal, she quickly conquered the skies. From her red coat that hand on her right pauldron, she then pulled out a 7 foot matchlock rifle of a dragon motif and began sniping some enemies herself.

“Max! Galil! Cover the near proximity, I’ll take care of the ranged. Go!”,

“Aye Aye, Xiu!”,

“This old man’s got this! Gyahahaha!”

Rock’n Ronin changed his tempo on his song, and with that the ink dragons began attacking stragglers that went pass the firing line. The ink dragons danced accordingly to the right notes, as he directed their movements with his axe/guitar. Armed with swords bitten in their mouths, they stride the headwinds with grace, cutting and attacking everything in their wake.

Great Hassan on the other hand, positioned at the bow of the flying ship and began firing his massive jets of flame. His azure flames were not normal flames; with his Nexus Trait, he can solidify his generated flames as hard as steel. To be hit by his massive jets of flame would not only burn you but also crush your body in the process. His flames were so hot that it lit up the sky in a constant blinding flash comparable to a high noon sun.

Meanwhile, Furious Banisher eyed the battlefield below, studying the movement of the golden armada of Queen Einford.

“Heh, well I can’t do good on the skies for now. Hey Xiu! I’m going down!”,

“Alright, Virgilia. He should be arriving very soon, don’t stray too far!”,

“Hehe… he better be.”

It was then, she just dead dropped from the ship’s ledge and went straight free-falling hundreds of meters towards the ground. Without any parachute or anything to brake her fall, she just went straight ahead and dropped down from the highest point. As she closed her distance to the ground, she flipped around and winded her fist.

“Haah!”

She punched the ground and broke her fall, manipulating the momentum of her punch to create and massive sonic boom that cushioned her to safety. She landed straight into the thick of the abomination swarm, and as expected Furious Banisher was instantly surrounded. But instead of bracing herself, she just looked at her surroundings with a gangster smirk drawn on her face.

“Oh no no… You didn’t surround me, I had all of you shitheads where I wanted. SO COME ON!”

With a bestial roar, she bulldozed through the swarm like a rabid beast. Tearing and lashing at her enemies with her bare hands, in a tide of savage bloodlust. As the swarm kept coming, she turned around and saw herself still surrounded.

“Hehe…!”

She then dug her right foot down through the concrete. With relative ease, she then kicked the ground from underneath creating a rippling tremor that wiped everything in front of her. Ignoring her rear flank, even though she was aware, she relaxed her stance as if expecting something to happen.

It was then that the abominations from behind Furious Banisher stopped in their tracks, as if being snared in suspended animation. One by one, they were lifted off the ground by an unknown force then bunched them up into a massive ball. Two massive armored claws appeared from dimensional rips and then squashed the trapped abominations with one clap.

“Ah… reckless, reckless, my dear Virgilia.”

A familiar voice was heard from the distance, a voice she knew so well. From above, a figure floated down with her parasol open. She hovered then landed softly before the Furious Banisher’s, she had the grace and the noble-like mannerisms of a woman from the Victorian-era.

“Well, long time no see too---Yonaka.”,

“Oh my! Calling me by my style name now?”

It was Nobuki Aoda, or also known as Umbrean Lilith, mistress of black magic and the witch of night, the power to bend reality and conjure magic was at her beck and call. She was also known for her nicknames Kurohime and Yonaka, by her friends Kurome and Virgilia respectively. She was previously on Queen Einford’s mobile carrier just minutes ago before she encountered the Furious Banisher.

“It has been more than 10 years and---whoa!”,

“Oh dear.”

Before they could carry on with their small talk, a sudden explosion occurred just a few meters away from where they were. Coming from the colossal spider abomination, a large armored abomination stood forth from the thick dust. With thunderous steps, the monster had its eyes set on them in particular due to their proximity with its parent.

“Ah-ah! No need, I have someone with me.”

The Furious Banisher was about to take the plunge when she was suddenly stopped by her colleague. Before she could protest, a pink neon light suddenly zipped pass them. It was a person traveling at the speed of light, with her boots as neon skates.

With the speed of light, she circled the armored abomination to distract it. The light trail on her wake then suddenly solidified and turned into a neon snare that snared both its feet. With a massive heave, the superheroine lifted the abomination up in the air.

As it fell, she set up her stance and unfurled her mechanical spider-leg from her back. She produced neon threads on both her palms and the spider appendages began weaving it into something. The construct quickly took form and equipped unto her right hand, a massive spike gauntlet.

She pulled the neon snare to accelerate the monster’s fall and held the spike up. The spike easily tore through the craggy carapace of the abomination and through its heart, killing it in the process. She then promptly de-materialized the construct as she hurried over towards her the Furious Banisher and Umbrean Lilith.

“Ms. Virgilia! Hi!”,

“Oh…! Aila!”

It was Ailana Lotton or better known as Nea-Majestica, the neon strider able to form neon webs and weave constructs with her light. An award-winning actress and a woman of charity, she turned down the offer of the Supernova League itself in order to focus on her charity foundation. She became one of the most celebrated persons of the decade.

“Minna…!!! Heeeeyy…! Everyone!”

Not long after, Ultra Cyber/Kurome and Emperor Knight/Kurszt finally arrived to join them. Landing next to them, Ultra Cyber could not contain her excitement and charged both Virgilia and Nobuki, embracing them both. It was a heartfelt reunion.

“Whoa whoa! Kurocchin…”,

“Oh my, a relief you still haven’t changed. Hinokami-san.”,

“...”

While the two women just laughed at her gesture, thinking that it was her usual act. Kurome kept silent, all of the sudden. It was then she began to hiccup in a muffled tone.

“You guys… I missed you. My best friends…”,

“Kurocchin…”,

“Sigh… you never change, do you, Kurome? My dear best friend. I’m so sorry, we could not make it to your grandmother’s funeral.”

Kurome was indeed crying, her excitement, her emotions just came bursting out. It has been 20 years since they last saw each other, since they parted ways in their graduation. They were to supposed to meet again a few years ago during Kurome’s Grandmother’s passing, but it never came into fruition.

“Daijobu… mou daijubo desu… It’s okay. No hard feelings. I don’t care anymore… I’m just happy to see my best-gals again after a very long time… I always wanted to be with you again.”

Face still soaked with tears she faced them with teary eyes and a genuine smile. Both girls wiped their best friend’s eyes and then returned her embrace. A sad face does not suit her but they were happy that she was now honest with her feelings.

Both Ailana and Kurszt also was moved by their reunion. Just like back in Yorktown State University days, back in their successful stint as the first Student Council to make a legendary legacy upon its student body. All the nostalgia, all the memories came rushing back; no matter how big and successful they were now, nothing really surpasses being where it all started.

“Heeeeeyy….! Everyone!”

Soon, the rest of the gang finally joined them at last. The Great Hassan, Queen Einford, Rock’n Ronin, The Crimson Corsair; Galil, Elandra, Max and Xiu respectively. All of the Prime Novus, the only powerful individuals who reached the peak of Nexus Evolution.

“I had Odette and Adette take over the armada, the containment protocol should be done in a few minutes.”,

“I had the Red Ark on stand by with Max’s ink constructs securing the perimeter, these abominations have nowhere to go.”

Elandra and Xiu stated their progress upon the procedure as Kurome produced a holographic mapping of the entire Metro Zone. Their efforts managed to keep the monsters at bay and pushed back, trapping them inside the city they invaded themselves. Thanks to Kurome and Nobuki’s strategy, the operation was going well, but they knew it would not last for long.

“Hmmm… your highness, do also gather able-bodied volunteers among the surviving superheroes, we might need them to secure the outer rim.”,

“Affirmative, Lady Cyber. With the security forces safely retreated, we can push on and---wait.”

While immersed in the middle of planning, Queen Einford finally dawned unto her.

“If we are now all present then… where is he?”,

“Ah! Oh yeah! Him!”,

As soon as she mentioned the matter, it quickly caught on with her colleagues. They were so caught up by their duty, that they have forgotten why they came back to their home town in the first place. All of them received an invitation from a very familiar face, a person they held dear and the reason that their bonds still existed.

“...!”,

“Nani…!!?”

And in the next moment, all of them suddenly shot their gazes upon the sky. Something much more powerful, much more foreboding was coming. These were all powerful individuals who reached the peak of their power, for their attention to be stolen like that in a heartbeat must be trouble. As the source drew closer, even the colossal spider abomination lifted its head upon the source.

“Look out! Clear the area!”,

“Get behind me!”

Virgilia/Furious Banisher yelled, and the rest of them followed. Tearing through the sky, a meteorite broke entry into the atmosphere and was now about to reach its point of impact. The meteorite crashed with an explosion that leveled 3 city blocks in a single swoop, along with the abominations that litter upon that area.

It was fortunate that they were able to evacuate the city, or else the number of casualties would have been catastrophic. The point of impact was just a few meters away from where they were. Fortunately, Nobuki was able to react fast enough to erect a barrier to protect them from the destructive impact.

“Ugh…!”,

“What---”,

“Th-this pressure what is this---!?”

Just when they thought it was over, all of them suddenly felt a crushing pressure reverberating from the meteor crater. The pressure was so heavy that it brought Nobuki, Virgilia and Kurome to their knees. The sudden pressure was suffocating, like a series of pulsing shock waves.

“Waaah…!”,

“Uuaagh…!”

Then with one powerful burst, all of them were sent flying. The pulsing stopped yet they could not afford to rest easy just yet. From the thick smog, footsteps was heard emerging from the crater.

Along with the footsteps, a loud humming sound that seem to sync with a heavy aura, it was a powerful presence. An imposing figure slowly approached them with a daunting gait. If this was one one of the invading abominations, then they have thoroughly underestimated them.

Or so they thought. Before the shrouded figure could fully reveal itself, countless roars and shrieks was heard behind it. The swarm of abominations looked very agitated, not because of the Prime Novus, but to the shrouded figure himself.

“...”

The figure cracked his shoulders and raised his right arm. As he did, all the active flames in the surrounding area, excluding the Great Hassan’s, were sucked into a mini vortex forming unto the figure’s grasp. He waved his arm forth and in an instant, a flaming red cape with a large collar formed over his shoulders.

He then stretched his left arm forward with his palm open, from his open palm, hummed a loud ringing. Massive amounts of energy accumulated upon his grasp, creating a gravitational pull, enough to pull the entire swarm like metal beads before a powerful magnet. As his enemies closed the distance, he swung a full-arc punch reversing the vector of the accumulated energy and creating a powerful shock wave.

Shock wave so powerful that it shaved the ground and wiped the charging swarm of rabid abominations in one fell swoop. And it was not only one shock wave, but a buckshot of 10 shock waves all at once. Swiping the pursuing horde of abominations in one fell swoop.

“...!”

Kurome/Ultra Cyber gasped as recognition finally dawned upon her. The fiery red cape, the black armor, and his signature black visor cap. And his most recognizable trait, his warm smile, the smile that never fails to soothe a sad soul.

“WALTER….!!!”

With teary eyes, Kurome immediately rushed to him and gave him a big warm embrace. The man responsible for reuniting her and her friends, the one responsible for realizing her dreams and legacy, and the one who once and always will, captured her heart. One of the premier leaders of the Supernova League, Walter Olven or better known to many as Grand Alter.

Besides his fiery red cape, he was armed from head to foot, with a black chrome armor; with bulky arm and leg pieces. A final evolution of his Mantra-Arm, now being one with it, he has harnessed the celestial technology to its fullest potential. The fastest rising member of the League, he was hailed the first one to truly surpass beyond the Nexus Energy’s limits.

“Walter!”,

“Daaaarrllliiingg…!!!”

Ailana and Elandra followed Kurome and the others followed suit. They all gave him their biggest hugs, a pleasant welcome-back gift he could not have asked for. Even amid a dire circumstance, their bonds still went above all else.

“Ahahaha… Kept you guys waiting, huh?”,

“Uuuuhhhuuu… Walter…”

The girls were still locked on to their embrace, holding him tight. It had been 20 years after all, and all of them were looking forward to seeing him the most. Walter/Grand Alter just gave them all a pat on the head.

“So if you’re here, Olven. Does that mean the Supernova League are coming too?”,

“Hate to bring the bad news but they won’t make it. They’re currently occupied on holding off an alien fleet from beyond the solar system. And besides… I just passed my letter of resignation to them.”,

“”“What!?”””

All of them just gasped at his sudden news. The girls finally let go of him as he did. They wanted to hear more of his recent event.

“But… Why Walter, my boy? They needed you.”,

“Nah… they don’t, actually. Though I am one of their leaders, they just put me behind the desk to handle the media appearances and whatnot. It had a good pay, but that’s not the reason I joined them in the first place.”

Walter promptly answered Galil’s query. Apparently, since the last 6 years while he was seen in the media often, he never did actual superhero work like prior to joining them. The Supenova League were in constant neglect of their home world’s beck and call and just favoring other inhabited planets instead.

“Hmm? Ah! You guys wanna step aside for a bit…”

He was about to continue the conversation when he suddenly felt a presence from the distance, traveling at speeds faster than light. All of them did as they were told, as they too felt it. Walter held both his arms forward and not before long…

“Oof!”,

“Big Brother! Big Brother! You’re here… you’re finally here. I missed you so much…!!!”,

“Tiffy… my you’ve grown taller!”

Cobalt Racer zipped through the ruined streets and landed directly into Grand Alter’s open arms, a family reunion after many many years. Tiffany Edelwen or now known as Cobalt Racer, though one of the Prime Novus, she was still a Neophyte superheroine. Walter’s beloved cousin and only family member left.

After a small talk with her cousin, she then turned to the others. Especially Virgilia, who had been her superhero mentor before they graduated. Tiffany always cherished all of them, as if they were flesh and blood, older brothers and sisters.

“My lord! My lord! Lord Schwarz!”

And finally the last member, although not really, has arrived. Galloping on his white mechanical steed, he rushed towards his master’s side. But as he drew closer, he noticed all of the Prime Novus present, all of them.

“Oh-oh goodness me. Th-This is unprecedented! The entire roster of the Prime Novus!”,

“Hmm? Who is this kid, Kurszt?”,

“He’s my ward. He’s currently under my supervision. Persistent boy, I tell you. Kinda reminds me of you back when we were still a struggling club of misfits.”

Emperor Knight responded with a lighthearted manner, it was a pleasant surprise for Walter to see him changed. Back then, Kurszt was known for being too serious over his duty as a superhero, to the point of being overzealous. He stepped forward and approached the kid; as he did, the kid’s stance froze in place as he recognized the figure approaching him.

“I-It can’t be--Grand Alter! Oh-Oh my--oh god. I-I’m your biggest fan! I have your signed poster, action figures---”

The kid was utterly starstruck upon meeting his greatest hero, he just went on and on as he uttered all of the paraphernalia he had of Walter.

“Hahahaha…! I like your spirit, kid. What’s your name and your superhero designation?”,

“Me…? Umm… Kurt Zach. Saber Rider---oof.”,

“You have a good head on your shoulders, that enthusiasm and spirit. Now I understand why you remind him of me.”

Walter gave the Emperor Knight’s ward and good pat on the head, rustling his hair a bit. He really was like that before he became a Novus. Always passionate about heroes, and had the burning aspiration of becoming one of them.

“Oh speaking of which, you got married just a few months ago, did you, Kurszt?”,

“What!? How did--”,

“Well… your wife, Eris sent me an invitation, but I couldn’t make it because you know… I was a lightyear away?”,

“Ooooh! You got married, Kurszt-kun and you didn’t tell us!? Hidoi… you’re so mean!”

As soon as it was brought up, Kurome, Xiu, Max, and Ailana all ganged up on him with their hands on their hips and their foot tapping. All of them were rather furious that they never got an invitation. Despite them being the original members of the SA Brigade.

“It was supposed to be a private affair, okay! I was marrying into the Duke of the Highland’s family!”,

“Hmmm…”,

“Right…”,

“...Baka.”

Despite the legitimacy of his reason, the gang seemed unconvinced by his explanation. All were now eyeing him with raised brows and flared nostrils. Grumbling under his helm, Emperor Knight set his blaming gaze upon Grand Alter but he just ignored it.

“...”

It was then, a small figure, a little girl peeked out from behind Walter’s leg. Peering from under his flaming cape, she kept a low profile in front of Grand Alter’s peers. But it was not long when, Queen Einford spotted the little creature.

“Oh? A child?”,

“Huh?”,

“What?”,

“Nani nani…?”

And just like that, all of them had their eyes on her. The girl quickly hid behind the bulk of Grand Alter’s leg armor, shy to reveal herself. Tiffy/Cobalt Racer then ran up behind her as she recognized who it was, holding up her hand to her.

“Akkana! You’re here too. Come here to big sis.”,

“...Big sis..?”

Reluctant, the girl took Cobalt Racer’s hand and stepped into the light. The little girl wore a cute pink garb and blouse; her long hair was split in color, the left was black while the other was red; she had round cheeks like that of a Chinese meat bun; she had big and deep round eyes with blue pupils.

“You know this kid, Little Tiff?”

Virgilia/Furious Banisher tilted her head as she gave the kid a closer look. The little girl’s appearance looked really familiar to her, but she could not put her finger on it on who it was. Due to her intimidating image, the little girl quickly rushed back behind Grand Alter.

“Mmm… Papa… she’s scaring me.”,

“WHAT!?”,

“””P-P-PAPA!!?”””

All of them had their mouths wide open agape as they heard what the girl called Walter. Their enhanced senses could not have been wrong. The little girl just referred to him as her father.

“Ah yeah, I forgot. Guys, this is my precious daughter, Akkana Athel Olven or just Akkana or Kana. Kana, these are your aunties and uncles. They’re family too.”,

“...?”,

“Say Hi to them. Go on.”

With a little encouragement from her father, little Akkana stepped forward and faced the gang and took a deep breath.

“Hello… I’m Akkana… Nice to meet you.”,

“”“...”””

The gang’s reception was silent, they were still trying to process on what just happened. All of them were shooting glances back and forth to Walter, little Akkana then to themselves. Speechless, they were wracked in utter disbelief.

“If that’s your kid, why would you--wait, don’t tell she was with you when you freaking broke entry into the atmosphere from outer space.”

Kurszt/Emperor Knight was about to express his concern about the girl’s presence here in a war zone, when a bigger concern suddenly popped in his head. He recalled that Walter landed here from outer space devoid of transportation nor safety measures. Being a husband, of course, he could not help but see to this glaring issue.

“Well… yes. She may look like any other toddler but she’s actually much more powerful than me.”,

“Much more--how in the--she’s an Archetype Nexus like you!?”,

“No. She’s born with unique powers, powers that is still alien to me and every Novus. Akkana’s an Esper, her powers are not stemmed from Nexus Energy like us or the Anomalus. She had a vast telekinetic powers that can manipulate everything down to a sub-atomic level. Remember the pulsing pressure from earlier? That was her.”,

“...!”

Walter explained to him directly, which made Kurszt completely taken aback. A being with a vast power and not stemmed from the Nexus. This was unprecedented, if the world knew about her existence, certain disaster will absolutely follow.

“Her powers are growing each passing day, her powers are already capable of telekinetically manipulating the fabric of reality. It won’t be long before she reached the point of creating universes. She’s the main reason I left the league, she must be protected and I don’t trust those people.”

Walter said with a firm conviction. Kurszt just went silent, from a husband’s (and soon a father) perspective, it was understandable. He placed a hand on Walter’s shoulder and nodded to him.

“I understand. Your secret is safe with me. If you want, you can visit us at the Highlands Metro Zone, I’m sure my wife, Eris, will be delighted to have Akkana over.”,

“Thanks. I’ll keep it in mind.”

The two men had reached a point of understanding and expressed their gratitude upon each other. Walter turned his attention back to the girls with his little girl. All of them still wearing expressions of disbelief.

“Walter… you’re worse than Kurszt here.”,

“Hmph! Mr. Olven you’re the worst!”,

“So-Sonna… This can’t be…”,

“My, Walter this is just unacceptable!”,

“No…. my darling… married to someone and had a child…?”,

"She has your eyes, Walter.",

“Gyahahahaha! My boy is finally man!”,

“You… You shithead! Why!? Why didn’t you tell us!?”

Differing reactions from different members of the gang. Xiu and Nobuki had the same expression of despise to him. Elandra looked like she was on the verge on losing her sanity, while Galil, being the family man himself, proud of Walter’s milestone. Virgilia even grabbing him by the collar of his armor, utterly furious. Kurome had her expression of utter defeat, Ailana with her protest and Kurszt and Max with actually tending to the child.

“N-Now now! Just let me explain. There was a wedding! You were all there and gave us all you--…”

Walter was about to give an abridged explanation, but stopped mid-sentence as it dawned to him. He gazed on his cousin, Tiffy which gave him a sad look before averting her gaze. His expression went gloomy, as noticed by the girls.

<”Of course, they don’t remember… she was struck from existence. No memories of her left behind, the times we shared together as a club with her and as a student council. Gone. Only me and Tiffy remembers her.”>

“Walter? Why the sudden sad face?”,

“...”

He gently put away Virgilia’s hand as she loosened her grip. The shade of his visor shrouded his eyes as he mustered the courage to tell them. He was not sad because of the tragedy, but rather the fact that she was erased completely from the memories of the people she held dear. The hardships and success that she shared with them, gone without a trace.

“… she… passed away after giving birth to Akkana, 10 years ago. Before we could even united in matrimony. She…”,

“...”

As if sensing her father’s coming sadness, approached him and held both her arms up. Her small hands gesturing for him to pick her up. Walter lifted the tot up, in which Akkana promptly hugged him. Her warmth instantly soothed him of any sadness.

“Thank you, Kana. So yeah, that’s… the reason. I spend 5 years grieving while being the father she deserved. I can’t grieve forever, the world needs me, she needs a me…”,

“Walter…”,

“And besides, I know she wouldn’t approve of me just bawling my eyes out. Akkana needs a family, she needs a father… or maybe a mother.”

As he uttered the last phrase, every girl of the gang suddenly snapped into attention like cats spotting a cat nip.

“Ohohoho… then allow me to groom Akkana to be the fitting heir of the---”,

“Ara ara! Chotto matte! Hold it right there, your highness. I think the little girl could learn more if she is raised in a traditional househo--”,

“But wait! I can provide her the proper ethics of serving the people she would soon protect and helping the unfortuna---”,

“You shut it. She needs to learn the hardships in her life in advance and tackle them head on with her fi--”,

“Oh my what a brutish way of living for such a delicate flower. She needs to be more lady-like, learn the proper lady etiquette---”,

“I don’t think living in a strict set of rules would fit her. She needs to learn how to live free, soar through the clouds---”

“”””Grrrrr…..”””

The girls all clashed stares, setting sparks at their gazes upon each other. Max, Kurszt and Galil stepped beside Walter and gazed on him with judgmental gazes. He had no idea what he started, it would be Student Council romance all over again.

“...”

Little Akkana, from her father’s embrace, she extended her hands forward. Her small hands beckoning them to carry her. The girls shot glances upon each other and raced towards Akkana to see who will be the first to carry her.

“Mmmm… I have… 6 strong mommies.”,

“Kana-chan…”

Kurome and the other girls were moved to tears as Akkana directly proclaimed it. The little girl clung unto Elandra’s arms and all of them gave her a big hug. Her mellow tone was enough to melt even the coldest of hearts.

“Alright, I think we should get down to business. The containment of that abomination won’t last for long. The reason I invited all of you here is…”

Walter called all of their attention, he gathered all of his comrades and put on his serious face. This reunion was not just so they could see each other again. Something of grave importance was needed to be said.

“...war is coming…”

As he said it, all of the Prime Novus had their expressions turned gloomy. Walter glanced over Tiffany and nodded to her, she and her cousin were the only ones who knew it so far. Both of them were heralds of the ancient Mantra-Arm technology.

“Years ago, we both received a warning that numerous incursions will take place here in our universe in the near future. All came from other worlds, dimensions, realities---you name it.”,

“But why? Why our universe in particular?”,

“Because of the Nexus itself, they aim to claim the heart of our universe. Without it our universe, our world will be erased from existence. And it looked it already started earlier than expected.”

Walter shot his glance towards the towering spider abomination at the center of the ruined Metro Zone. It looked like it was now starting to make its move, it will not be long before it breaks free of the containment protocol Elandra had placed it under. He turned his attention back to his comrades and continued.

“Me and Tiffy here can’t do this alone, that’s why I need all of your help, your strength---I need all of you. What do you say we bring back the SA Brigade, but as a superhero team this time? For our world... A world where people, children like Akkana can live happily with their mothers--with their family.”

He reached for his daughter and gently patted her on the head, as she hugged his leg in return. All of them looked at each other for a brief while. They all wore smiles of enthusiasm and altogether nodded to each other.

“Gyahahaha! You can count on this old man! I still am worth 100,000!”,

“My shield and sword are yours.”,

“My notes and pieces will lead us through.”,

“Ohohohoho! My army is at your beck and call darling~ and especially me~”,

“Hey if there’s a massive fight ahead of us, then let me lead the front!”,

“Hmhm… You can count on my abilities, Walter. ‘Tis a splendid challenge I simply cannot turn down.”,

“People are counting on us, we will be there when the Supernova League would not. Count me in, Mr. Olven.”,

“I always wanted to soar the skies with you, Walter. Please let me.”,

“Makasero, Walter-kun. My sword is always yours. The SA Brigade wouldn’t exist without you, I knew I made the right choice when I enlisted you. Now let me return the favor this time.”

Galil, Kurszt, Max, Elandra, Virgilia, Nobuki, Ailana, Xiu, and Kurome; the old members of the student council, the SA Brigade accepted Walter’s offer respectively. Their responses moved him almost into tears, he always forgets that they were always there when he needed them. Both Walter and Tiffy smiled to each other and held their hand forward, and the others followed. And on top of their joined hands, a pair of small ones from Akkana herself.

Always remember… You are never alone… They need you… She needs you… She needs a father… a family…

<”I get it now… Someone to protect. Someone to cherish. I promise, I will be the father that she always wanted.”>

“Ready?”,

“”””YEAH!!!”””

They altogether roared with invigorating enthusiasm, full of motivation and hope for the future. Thus, their bond was strengthened and their oath was made. The SA brigade was reborn.

After that exchange all of them face their enemy, the colossal spider abomination. Emperor Knight ordered his ward to gather surviving able-bodied superheroes and join them in the charge, while the others surveyed the surroundings. Walter/Grand Alter glanced over his cousin one more time.

“Tiffy? Give it to them.”,

“Yes, big brother!”

Tiffany then produced 9 mysterious spherical cores and gave them each of the team. The item glows in different colors in accordance to their inherited Nexus Traits. And each of the cores were coursing with overwhelming power.

“What is this--wha!?”,

“Whoa!”,

“...!”

Before they could ask their query, the spherical items suddenly dug into their chest. The cores fused with their Nex Frame or super suits, imbuing them with power of the Mantra-Arm. Their powers increased by many-fold, and their suits transformed into their respective Mantra forms.

“What… is this power?!”,

“Whoaaa…! I feel light! I fee like I could float off my feet and fly as fast as lightning!”,

“Gyahahaha! I feel 30 years younger!”

Each of them were surprised to see their new forms and along with the power boost it entailed. The coursing power within their Nexus was overwhelming, it was like being reborn into a powerful being. Walter turned to them as Tiffany finished distributing them.

“With the coming mass incursion, you will need the tools for the job. Those Mantra Cores will grant you power beyond what your Nexus Energy encompass. Consider it a gift.”

Grand Alter smiled and turned his attention back at their enemy ahead. His flaming red cape fluttered through the wind as him and his comrades stood opposed before it. With their combined powerful presence, the colossal spider abomination could not help but look their way.

“Let’s show this monster that he picked the wrong place to invade.”

Golem Drive Exceed

Releasing one of his restraints of his Mantra-Arm, Grand Alter’s cape swirled around his right arm as he charged his fist with tremendous amounts of power. Not just Walter, but all of them readied and took stance to unleash their attacks. All of them united under one name, one world and hearts beating as one.


“SA BRIGADE! STORMING THE BATTLEFIELD!”




Side Chapter END

 

[KingdomKey]

Holy crap, this is the future! I wasn't expecting Walter to have a kid. Or Thea to pass away. </3 Or circumstances leading to Tiffany being forgotten by the rest of the SA Brigade, which is kind of sad when you think about it. If Tiffany and Akkana are all that are left. Did Walter's parents die to old age, or something worse? Either way it's awesome to see a reunion between them all and to have them join forces against the war that's begun again. Furthermore, should I consider this canon?! xD I'm over the moon in love with this chapter! And I really like Tiffany's abilities a lot, cause I think being fast is a really cool power to have. xD

 

[Lanydx reborn]

I've read the diary chapter and I plan on reading more.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Holy crap, this is the future! I wasn't expecting Walter to have a kid. Or Thea to pass away. </3 Or circumstances leading to Tiffany being forgotten by the rest of the SA Brigade, which is kind of sad when you think about it. If Tiffany and Akkana are all that are left. Did Walter's parents die to old age, or something worse? Either way it's awesome to see a reunion between them all and to have them join forces against the war that's begun again. Furthermore, should I consider this canon?! xD I'm over the moon in love with this chapter! And I really like Tiffany's abilities a lot, cause I think being fast is a really cool power to have. xD

Well actually it was Walter's Wife that has been forgotten, not Tiffy XD. I can confirm that around this time, Walter's parents died of natural causes, so rest assured. As for this side chapter being canonical... I would say YES and NO

You'll know why on my upcoming entries. I'm doing 3 more summer challenge entries of side-chapters, and each of them connected. Thanks for reading and look forward to the other ones

I've read the diary chapter and I plan on reading more.

Ah... always refreshing to see new readers, thank you! I'll do my best.

 

[Knightcalibur]

Ah finally caught up, I must say it was an engaging read. Had the My Hero Academia vibes unto it, well minus the superhero school of course.

While I liked the premise of the said Manga/Anime series, I am tired of underdog protagonists. Walter here, while still an underdog in status, he has quite the character to be an alpha. He's smart, he's committed and looks twice before he jumps. Though he had reckless moments, he makes up for it by being two-steps ahead to make sure everything falls into place.

I'm looking forward to more chapters.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Summer Writing Challenge

Category: Hospital

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Side Chapter: Here and After

Chapter Theme Song
[video=youtube;SAODrEEkOYI]https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SAODrEEkOYI[/video]

Ten years earlier....


“Do you take, Walter as your beloved husband, for rich or for poor---”

It had been a year since it last happened. The union the couple had been always dreamed of since the day they first confessed their feelings upon each other. A union most people yearned in their entire lifetimes, human or novus.

“---in sickness and in health---”

Unadulterated bliss on their hearts, the vision of forever reflected in their eyes. Their beloved friends, former lovers and family gathered upon the blissful union. Though not human, their pure love makes them so.

“--’til death, do you part?”,

“...I do.”

Now wedded under Holy matrimony, the couple stormed off the chapel with crowds of cheer in their wake. The bride tip-toed through the path of white petals with her beautiful white dress fluttering about the winds. The ringing of bells, the flight of doves and the bright sun’s rays celebrated with them as they made their way towards their future.

Moments of happiness…

But things were not as happy as it seemed, as beyond the bright spotlight, a lingering darkness loomed over the horizon. As the couple finally received all their blessings, they bid their farewells to their friends who attended. Not knowing that this was the last time the bride will ever see them or will they ever see…. or remember her.

“Dear?”

Walter called his wife sitting on the back seat as they drive further away from church. The woman still peeking through the window as she can still see their friends still waving at them. Further and further until they were no longer in sight.

“...”,

“--having second thoughts?”,

“No. No! I’m… glad we’re finally together after all these years….”

There was a hint of hesitation in her tone as it trailed off. A mix of sadness and happiness, a roller coaster of emotions. Walter knew what she was thinking, for the next few minutes they were both silent as he drove their car towards their new home.


-----------------------------------------------------


“Whoa-whoa hey what’re you doing!?”,

“Traditions.”,

“Wha--hey! Hahaha… Walter! Put me down.”,

“Oh calm down, it’s a man’s job to carry his beloved wife to the threshold.”

"Mmm..."

As the two finally reached their new house, Walter hurriedly rushed on the back seat and immediately carried his wife in his arms before she could even touch her feet upon the pavement. As newlyweds, it was tradition for the husband to carry the wife upon the threshold for good blessings. As they reached the door step, Walter gently put her down.

“Walter… mmmm…”,

“mmmm…*smack* still as beautiful as the day you shunned me.”,

“Oh quiet, you know I didn’t mean to do that. I was the only girl from the Yellow Zone, of course I was hostile around people.”

The couple exchanged sweet nothings, teases and kisses as they closed the door behind them. The two reminiscing everything that had happened leading up to where they were now. The two looked at each other with longing and yearning.

“Walter… I must be honest. You do know what will happen some time, right?”,

“...”,

“I’ll be honest… I… I’m not afraid of what fate had for me. But I’m afraid of being forgotten… Either a year from now or with the birth of our child… I’ll… die…”

And then the pent-up emotions came flooding in with her tears. Her sadness, frustration, all the negative emotions that was dammed by their moment earlier.

“Walter… I’m scared… I want to live longer… I want to spend more time with you. With them. With our child…. I don’t want to be forgotten… uuuuuurrrrggghuuuurrrgghhh…”,

“Hush… I know, dear. I have meditated on this before I proposed to you. I am ready to what the future holds for us.”,

“But why…!? Why did you chose me!? Why not Ailana? Kurome… Virgilia… my friends… my best friends…”,

“Because you were there when no one else was. You protected me, gave me the motivation to become the superhero that I am now. You saw me when nobody did not, offered your hand and loved me as I am. Not as a novus, not as a hero, but as me.”

Walter wiped her tears and caressed her cheek, his soothing words eased her breaking heart. When she looked at him, she felt nothing but security, happiness and warmth. Just as he always been, he may belong to the world as a superhero, but his heart belonged to her and her only.

“Walter…”,

“When that day comes, I promise, I will remind them that they had a friend who had been there through thick and thin. Endured the hardest of hardships, and the glories of triumphs with them. I will make sure that when that day comes, they will remember you.”,

“Thank you… Walter.”


------------------------------------------------------------------


“Push! Mrs. Olven, push!”,

“AAAAARRRRRAAAAGGGHHH…!!!”

The day has arrived, every mother’s greatest passage. The labor was all of a sudden and unexpected, and it was fortunate that the wife was accompanied by Walter’s cousin, Tiffany at the time. She was rushed into the nearest hospital via ambulance.

“AAAAAARRRRAAAAAGGGGGHHHH….!!! Argh--AAAARRRGGGHHH…!”

The screams of a very painful labor echoed throughout the hall of the hospital. Tiffany was instructed to wait outside the room while it the labor was in progress. Walter was away doing his duties as a superhero, his cousin hurriedly contacted him with the utmost urgency.

“Whoa..! Look! It’s Alter Seven!”

Meanwhile outside the hospital, a huge crowd gathered upon the lobby as they saw the sudden arrival of a lone superhero. Alter Seven, Walter’s superhero designation, the newest addition to the Supernova League roster. A giant crowd greeted him outside the hospital, he would greet them back but he had more important matters that needs urgent attention.

“Down the hall at the emergency room. The delivery is progre---”,

“Thank you!”

Still in his Nex Frame armor, Walter hurriedly went to the direction that the nurse had pointed. He did not even bothered to let the nurse finish his sentence. Walter was in a hurry, that it made everyone and everything around him irrelevant but the one he loved the most.

Walter… You’re gonna be a father!

He tried to use his superhuman speed, but he felt like something was dragging him down. He ran towards the hall, feeling like both his legs were shackled to a boulder. He felt his armor weighing him down as his steps progressed.

I think I’ll name her… Akkana… what do you think, Walter?

Fat beads of sweat began running down his temples, so much that he felt his face drenched in it. His vision of the hallway, much like a hallucination, felt like it was stretching longer and longer. His breath was running and a strange sense of fatigue seem to be consuming him from the inside out.

Our future… the sign of our love and hope…

Soon his armor felt like clunks of steel strapped all over his body. The fatigue was too extreme, was it mental or physical? He could not tell. His steps becoming slower and slower as he felt the destination continue to elude him.

Walter…

“AAAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHH….!!!!!”

Mustering tremendous amount of willpower, he pushed on. He did not care if the fatigue and stress he had right now was either mental or physical. There was only one certainty, she needs him in this moment.


--------------------------------------


“Her vital signs are dropping! She’s going under cardiac arrest!”,

“Huff…. argh… argh… Walter…”

Panic wracked the entire emergency room as the delivery was going downhill. Just then Walter finally arrived, noticeably fatigued while still in his Nex Form. He was immediately approached by his cousin.

“Big Brother! You came--are you alright!? You look awful--”

“Is she in here?”,

“Yes but the delivery is still going.”

Not listening, Walter opened the door and just barged in. Ignoring the entire room, he furled his helmet back into his Nex Frame armor and put on the hospital cap nearby. He immediately rushed to the attending doctors and talked to them about the situation.

“Walter… Walter…”,

“I’m here! I’m here… shhh… Come on. You can do this, just push.”,

“Okay… Hhnnnnnggggaaaaaahhhh…!!!”

Walter went to her side and held her hand as she made one more push. Putting all of her strength unto it. With her husband now at her side, she could not fail now.

“Almost there!”,

“Her vitals are dropping fast! Her Nexus readings has hit rock bottom.”,

“AAAAAARRRRGGGGHHH…!”

Everything that she had, every bit of strength she could muster. She gave it all for the one who will inherit their future, the one who will give them the bliss of being a family. And then at the end of the tunnel… light…

Life… a new pure soul has been born unto this world. The doctors and nurses hurriedly tended to the baby before giving it to Walter. He then passed unto his wife’s shaking arms. The little tot fidgeted under the blanket as she was held by her mother close to her.

“Walter… always remember… You are never alone… They need you… She needs you… She needs a father… a family…”

She said it softly as she slowly close her eyes, a warm smile slowly curled upon her lips.

“Thea? Thea!? THEA!”

As one life has begun its chapter, another closes its pages. Thea lied motionless, loosening her embrace to the newborn Akkana. With a smile on her lips, she rested as the last of her strength finally left her, so too did the last ebb of life in her.

Chaos once again beset the room, with the attending doctors seeing through every solution to revive her. But with the last beep of the monitor, she was far from saving. The all present within the room grieved for husband’s loss.

“Big brother…?”

Tiffany immediately approached her cousin as he finally exited out of the door. His expression was blank, with dread sadness that loomed over him. It was then, that his knees buckled and fell to the floor in a kneel.

“No… No… Big Sister… Uuurrrrhuuuurrrhuurgh…”

It was then, Tiffany knew just by looking at his expression. She broke down and held her cousin close. It was then, with the moment of birth, the moment of death all beset them.

“It hurts… Tiffy… It hurts… why…”,

“Big brother…”

As much as it pained Tiffany too to lose one of the few people she considered family, she tried to comfort her cousin as much as she can. Walter, on the other hand, shed tears and his chest assaulted with a wrenching pain of loss. This was the reality that he must deal with, even as a superhero, you cannot save everyone.

Walter… Promise me. When that day comes, you’ll live your life as normal.

Grieve if you must, but the world still needs a hero like you…

Akkana, protect her as you have protected me, cherish every moment until she is strong enough---no, stronger than you.

Your life is just beginning… mine is at an end. Soon… I will become one again with the universe…

When you have reached the end, I promise… I’ll be there to greet you again… I’ll be waiting…

Until then… if you must, give her a mother. Maybe a sibling? Hmhmhm~ she kicked.

The universe doesn’t deserve her, but she deserves you…


---------------------------


Three days have passed in silence, the hospital went on to its usual busy atmosphere. While Tiffany went to school, Walter stayed. For three days, he never left the waiting area; silently waiting for the time before he could claim Akkana from the nursery.

Moments after her passing, her body was nowhere to be found inside the operation room. Leaving the doctors and nurses present with Walter at that time, dazed and confused. They all have no recollection of what had transpired in the last few hours prior.

Tiffany went to contact the rest of the former SA Brigade members, and surprisingly none of them even remembered someone called “Thea”, much to Tiffany’s shock. Pictures that included her were all erased as if someone purposefully taken her out of those photos.

No trace of her left but her belongings back in the newlyweds’ house. They did not even remember attending Walter and Thea’s wedding or did not recall at all that they had attended such big event. Tiffany went to confront it with her cousin.

Walter explained and apologized to his cousin for not telling her. Since Tiffany possessed the Mantra Core, she also was an exception. Only Tiffany and Walter remembered her, while the others, the people she had met, she had loved, treated like her own flesh and blood, friends---all forgotten that she ever existed.

In the third day… Walter and Tiffany went to the nursery to finally pick up the little Akkana.

“Everything that I am… everything that I have… Our hope. Our future--is all yours.”

Walter whispered his oath to his daughter, whilst the tot just blankly stared at his face. Her face was as serene as her mother’s, she had her smile and Walter’s eyes. For a tiny tot, Akkana was oddly quiet, not even a burst of crying fit like any other baby like her.

“Hehe… She looks so cuuuuute.”

Tiffany lightly pinched the baby’s tiny cheeks, Akkana just fidgeted in response as if tickled by her aunt’s touch.

As they left the hospital with the little Akkana clung by her father’s embrace, the tiny tot glanced up the hospital building and set her eyes upon the fourth floor window. There she saw a lady with a red hair in a white dress gazing upon them. Akkana mumbled and lifted her small arm up to do a small wave at the lady on the fourth floor.

The lady waved back at the little Akkana, before a sudden breeze blew past them. When the breeze cleared, the lady was none to be found. Walter paused on his steps and took one last look back at the hospital, gazing upon where his daughter was looking at.

A soft smile curled on his face along with a soft sigh.

“Let’s go home.”

He said under his breath, which prompted Akkana to yawn and hug her father around his neck.


---------------------------------------------------


Five years have passed, Akkana, or Kana as her father liked to call her, grew into a healthy young toddler. Since she was the only child, her father doted on her and raised her under a warm roof and a loving home. Tiffany visits from time to time to sit on Akkana while her father is away with his superhero duties.

Growing up, Akkana was a strange baby, she never cried nor pestered her father like a normal baby would. She would most of the time stare at an empty space as if in deep contemplation or day dreaming. Most parents would like to have Akkana as their own, but this behavior was abnormal for a baby to have.

Walter tried consulting the best doctors that he knew, but all seemed normal in their findings. Eventually, he just brushed it off since Akkana does not do anything harmful or whatnot. He just raised her like a normal kid.

Five years have passed, and five years of neophyte service to the Supernova League. Walter’s status has been officially recognized by the league committee, and was now bound to their main base in three days. Since he had no able relatives left and Tiffany was still focused on her studies, he decided to take Akkana with him when he finally leaves for space, at the Supernova Citadel Station.

Before they leave for space, Walter thought to visit his late-wife’s gravestone with his daughter.

“...!”

But not before long as they walked down the streets leading to their destination, Walter noticed something was terribly amiss. The people around them suddenly disappeared, they found themselves alone with a thick mist surrounding the entire block. He tried to look back but the way back was just as barren as the way forward.

“Get behind me, Kana.”

Being a father, Walter stood in front of her whilst prompting her to hide behind him. It was not long before the one responsible revealed herself in front of them. From the thick mist, a woman of a misty hair and white Nex Frame… a supervillain.

“Mistress Haze…”,

“Ah… My honored guest, Alter Seven. You’re just in time and out of luck.”,

“Where are the people, what have you done to them?”,

“Oh relax… they are--comfortably cozing under the soothing mist.”

The villain waved her hand and revealed under the thick haze, a number of people lying on the floor unconscious. As Walter took a step to check on them, Mistress Haze clasped her hand and her victims disappeared to the mist. It was then, the villain spotted the little Akkana.

“Oh~? A little girl?”,

“Don’t even dare...”

Walter immediately stepped forward with a stern stance and a menacing stare. He should have known that his enemies would show up in the most critical of times. Because of his carelessness, Akkana was caught in the crossfire.

“My, my~ touchy aren’t we--ugh…kugh… what.”

Before she could make her threat, Mistress Haze was suddenly assaulted with an unseen attack. She noticed her limbs and the lower half of her body was paralyzed. Walter was startled at the scene, he did not even made a move yet.

Someone was attacking the supervillain, but he could not sense any trace of Nexus Energy around.

“...! Akkana?”

It was when he turned to check on his daughter, that he noticed the glowing aura that enveloped her entire body. With the raise of her small hand, she telekinetically lifted the supervillain off the ground with ease. The power coursing within her, he could not sense it but it was clearly visible and it was not Nexus Energy.

“Bad woman down… bad woman hurt other people.”,

“Ughaa…!”

Akkana suddenly dropped her hand, and with that gesture, she slammed the villain to the ground. Mistress Haze tried to break free but her limbs were frozen stiff. She was utterly at the mercy of a 5 year old.

“Down. Down. Down.”,

“Ugh! Ughaa! Argh!”

She was being slammed repeatedly to the ground, like a child’s toy. Her defenseless frame breaking through the concrete, unable to fight back. With Akkana’s continued assault, she finally broke focus and the mist began fading away.

Akkana’s power grew in tremendous magnitudes in moments, so much that Walter beginning to feel his entire body being crushed by the sheer pressure of her aura alone. He felt his entire body being pressed to the ground, if not for his physical resistance and strength, he would have been flattened. Walter took three painstaking steps to approach his daughter and cease this immediately.

“Okay okay, Akkana stop! She’s beaten. Let her go.”,

“Yes papa…”

Walter had to intervene quickly before it gets out of hand, it was fortunate that she was an obedient girl. Whoever knew that she held that much power, and a power that was completely alien to Walter. He had dealt with powers similar to his daughter’s, but unlike hers, theirs can be easily be predicted and countered.

“Bad woman stay…”

The little girl levitated up to the air, her aura hummed as it burned brighter. The sound was almost deafening, even to Walter himself being adapted to the highest possible tier. Her power likened to Nobuki in her unrestrained Nexus, but in a more corporeal medium.

With a wave of her hand, the broken debris of the pavement began reconstituting back but on top of Mistress Haze’s body. With the tot’s power, she reconstituted the debris to form a massive cinder block to encase the supervillain, with her head exposed. As the mist cleared, Akkana and Walter tended to the anomalus’ victims.

While Walter helped the people get up, Akkana, with her powers again, cleared their minds of any trace left of the mist’s effect. The people praised her for it, she did not looked like it but she enjoyed the praises that she got from doing good. Meanwhile, Walter was conflicted about the sudden emergence of Akkana’s powers.

He did expected it to emerge sooner or later, but not like this. Questions glaring at him was to what or where did her powers stemmed from if not from the Nexus. It looks like, raising her would be harder at this point. He must make sure that she would use those powers for good and not for the wrong ends.


--------------------------------------------------------


After some time dealing with the incident, the father and daughter continued on to their destination. It took longer than expected but they had arrived at their destination. The Yorktown State Cemetery, built on the former Central Park of New York in the Old World Era.

As they entered the premises, little Akkana ran ahead of her father as she spotted the gravestone. Though she never showcased any emotion since she was born, she seemed always eager whenever they visit here. It was the closest gesture of emotion Walter could see on his daughter.

The two, went on to their usual routine, they cleaned the proximity of the gravestone and arranged the flowers. It was quite a chore but the both of them treated it as part of their bonding together. Especially Akkana, even though she already passed away, she can feel that by just being there, she can feel her mother’s presence.

“Papa…”,

“Hmm?”

Akkana suddenly called for her father as he was about to wrap up and rest by the gravestone.

“What does… Mama look like…? What was she like? I never seen pictures…”,

“Oh… that. Umm… well It’s kinda hard to explain it right now. But--”

Walter relaxed and sat down on the grass facing the gravestone with a smile on his face. He breathed in as he tried to recall every moment he had with her. The little tot moved in and sat beside her father.

“In a way, she’s… an angel. Always determined and always headstrong. She cared for every small thing, and isn’t afraid of anything but losing her friends.”,

“Papa…”,

“Hmm?”

It was not long before Akkana tugged his sleeve again with her tiny hands.

“Can you bow your head…? Just a little?”,

“Like this?”,

“Mmhm…”,

“But why--…!”

He was about to make a light tease, but the moment his daughter touched his temples with her fingertips, he felt a sudden gush in his chest. It was like a split-second hallucination, he felt like he saw flashes of images of his late wife. A mind read, being already adapted to mind-type nexus, Walter was supposedly immune to mind attacks until now. Akkana continued to do the unpredictable.

“Kana?”,

“.…”

As Walter lifted his head up, he was startled by the next thing he saw. Akkana, the one he thought was devoid of emotions since birth, have tears rolling down her cheeks. He immediately panicked and held her by her shoulder.

“Akkana! What did you do? Are you okay?”,

“...Mama…”,

“What about her?”,

“I saw Mama, in your memories… I wish I met Mama…”,

“Oh Akkana…”

Walter slowly pulled her into a comforting hug, Akkana for the first time, burst into tears. She used her powers to peer unto her father’s kept memories of her. Everything about her mother, Thea, the moments they shared and the love that they have imparted. All that, including the emotions that Walter felt in each of those memories, all came gushing forth through her mind’s eye.

“Hush… You know Mama won’t like it if you’re crying.”,

“...*sniff*”

“I know she’s not here, but rest assured… She’s always there watching us. She left with a smile, hugging you close to her. Like I always say to her… The strongest people are the ones who can smile.”

Walter gently petted her head while Akkana wiped her tears with her long sleeves, like a kitten scratching its whiskers. He nodded, prompting her to try and that she did. With a slight curl of her lips, a smile of a purest of souls.

“There you go.”,

“No...”

Cry and now, smile, Akkana finally exhibited the most basic of emotions. It was not long before she hid her slight smile with her hands on her face. It was an adorable sight that her father could not help but laugh.

“Papa…”,

“Hmm?”,

“I can feel it. Her smile, Mama’s happy.”,

“...”

A cool breeze blew pass them, Walter, out of reflex, turned around. He was sure he felt a presence behind him. It was not a hostile one like moments earlier, but a familiar one. A watchful unseen presence.

Dismissing it entirely, Walter turned his attention back at the gravestone again. The surroundings somehow emanated a different feel or atmosphere. His nose was tickled by the faint sweet and fragrant smell of flower petals. He can feel someone else was there with them…

“Thea…”

He smile as she again appeared in his thoughts. The two stayed for a little while longer before heading home. They had a small picnic and a stroll on the way back.

Three days passed and the day has finally came. The two said their goodbyes to their neighbors and Tiffany as they boarded the space shuttle bound to the Supernova Citadel orbiting Mars. It was an event full of emotions but it was memorable nonetheless.

A book ends while the other begins a new chapter. It was filled with tragedy and sadness, happiness and new beginnings. For the father and daughter----life has only just begun hereafter…


Side Chapter END

 

[Lanydx reborn]

Glad to see Walt join the SA B and his hospital friend be cute as heck.

 

[KingdomKey]

Re: Summer Writing Challenge

;__; It still breaks my heart to know that Thea is gone. </3 I loved every minute they had together in this prompt you wrote for the contest. I also found it a tiny bit hilarious to see Akkana use her powers to take out a villain on Walter's behalf. Also, it's so precious to see her touch Walter's temples like that. Or that she could see into his memories. I'm glad she has Walter for a dad and Tiffy for an aunt. Gosh, this was so good, and painful to read at the same time. <3 Well done as always, Tyrant Raver.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Summer Writing Challenge

Category: Doppelganger

--------------------

Side Chapter: Alt


“AAAAHH! Ah! Ah… argh… my head. What a dream… wait is it a nightmare? Thea and me…”

“Hmmm… well good until the part that she dies. That’s… awful. I need a glass of wa--huh? Where--where the hell am I?”

“I feel like I’m sleeping but… I’m awake. What the? Hmm… Nothing but white void around me. Wait did Atha came to visit? I remember being like this in her Hyperbolic Reality.”

“Helloooooo…? Hello? Anybody in here…?”

“Hmmm… It feels weird. Lonely for sure but. I feel really weird as if no one’s narrating my next move or what comes next or something.”

“Hello??? Wait. A peeking portal. That’s me on the other side! That’s definitely my room! Where the hell--umph! I can’t go through it.”

Ah, you’re finally up, Walter.

“...!”

Whoa hey hey! Relax, no need to go up in arms. I’m not here to do you any harm.

“Wait… who are you? You look just like---”

You? Yes, I am you. But in an another universe, another world, another setting. The only difference is, I am the prime figure of all our selves in the countless realities and universes.

“Right… English please?”

Oh sorry, that seemed woozy. You are aware of the existence of other parallel universes right? Or at least a theory or study?

“Yes.The Multiverse theory. Of course…”

I am the root, the origin. My name is Ragnaeus Wolvenford Alteisen XXIII, or simply Alt. Nice to meet you.

“That’s quite a name. Nice to meet me too, Alt.”

Hah!

“But where am I…? Wh-what is this place.”

You’re in what you call a “Waking Dream”, a pocket of your subconsciousness. Sorry if I just barged in your brain.

“Wait what--how?”

Your arm?

“You’re talking to me through my Mantra-Arm?”

Oh yes. I should know, I am one too.

“So like Atha… you too.”

"Atha"? Oh right! That’s what you call her. Right, yes but unlike her, I am much more different.

“So why did you bring me here? This isn’t some kind of test or trap isn’t it?”

No! No… I already said I’m not here looking for a fight or to harm you. Because believe me, we wouldn’t be talking like this if that’s the case.

“S-Sorry…”

Haha! Well like I said, just here to talk. I would in person, but I don’t think you would like your existence being overwritten.

“That does sound undesirable.”

Billions of realities and universes I have traveled, I have finally found a version of myself who lives a normal life. But alas, since you are what you are, your choices had turned your life upside down. One thing lead to another then bam! Mantra-Arm.

“...I couldn’t help it. I had to save her.”

I know, you don’t need to reason, kid. Saving lives and doing the right thing don’t need reason to be doing so. That’s when I knew, you are me. And the girl you rescued, you dreamed about her didn’t you…? You know... how you two got married and had a kid? Then you reuniting with your old comrades years later then re-building the SA Brigade as a Superhero Team, that was quite a spectacle.

“How did… argh… y-yes…”

Hahahaha! Don’t look so pouty about it, Walter. It was tragic, yet happy at the same time.

“Yeah… I’m still shook by that dream…”

That… wasn’t a dream, Walter.

“Say what now? What do you mean it wasn’t a dream?”

It’s a vision of one of your possible futures. Remember, Multiverse Theory. There are other probable futures where you marry Ailana, or your childhood friend, Virgilia, or that cutesy Kurome maybe even more. Depending on your decisions, it just so happen that Thea has the strongest attachment to you at the moment. Hence the marriage, the kid, her passing etc… etc…

“Really? Then our daughter ________--…! What the… I said ____________.”

Can’t say your daughter’s name can you? That’s the Cosmic Cycle at work.

“Why can’t I---I remember her appearance and… wait what’s her name again?”

Cosmic Cycle at work, Walter. Sorry, but soon, you’ll forget all of that the moment you wake up. The cycle prevents you from uttering her name because the cycle protects you from a paradox in the time flow.

“O-Oh… now I can vaguely remember her appearance, but that feeling… To hold your child in your arms. It’s so precious… so pure. Dad and Mom must have felt the same way when I was born.”

Parenthood. Don’t worry, I can say this much. In 98% of your possible future, you will embrace it when the time comes.

“Well that’s a pretty reassuring percentage. Wait since you’re here, can you tell me more about my arm? The Mantra I mean.”

The Mantra? Well I could give you an overview at least. It would take a a decade just to finish explaining the first clause.

Well… Where to begin? The Mantra is one of the key building blocks of the Omniverse and one that is responsible for the birth of new universes. A versatile aspect and power that has the capability of adapting to everything it embraces, much like a container, it holds together other factors and keeps them in check.

It is also the only factor that can be made corporeal and tangible, it is mainly used as a tool. And from the Mantra, a Cosmic Will takes their own shape and appearance. From it they gain their physical forms or manifestation.

“Cosmic Will?”

When mankind has Kings, gods have High-Fathers, demons have Demon Kings, the Celestials have the Cosmic Wills. They are the ruling entities of cosmic titans known as Celestials. They are the universal sculptors, ones who shape the heavenly bodies and make the universe as it is.

Like I said earlier, the Mantra is used by the Cosmic Wills as their medium of physical manifestation. Celestials however, use it as their own life force. Each Celestial has their own Mantra-Core that gives them life, simply put, it’s their soul.

“That means… Atha… is a Cosmic Will. Then a piece of her merged with my arm… Does that make me a celestial too?”

Hate to break to ya, but no. You’re a special case, though there is a possibility that you can become one. But I doubt it’s any time soon. For now, you’re still human---errr… well human and at the same time, not-human. It’s too complicated to explain.

“I see… she did told me that it could have seared my arm right off. But instead it merged and assimilated my arm.”

Did she now? Hmm… I know for a fact that the Mantra is unpredictable but to assimilate? It must have a reason to.

“GAH--Argh! Hey ow! What the hell!? Son of a--argh… That pain. I never felt that before. Argh… what did you do!? Jeez, it felt like I was stabbed by a white-hot soldering iron.”

….

“Oi Alt, what’s with that look? H-Hey… You’re kinda freaking me out here.”

I’ll be damned. Sigh… This is quite a conflict indeed.

“What? What?”

Walter… I’m not gonna beat around the bush here. There’s a great darkness sleeping in you, a darkness I have never felt before. I don’t know how or why, but it must be why the Mantra merged with you. It’s not because of its unpredictability, but because it’s keeping something from being awakened inside you.

“...”

You know I really ought to erase you right now if that’s the case and be done with it. That thing may be dormant but it’s gonna be a real threat once it’s fully realized.

“...I… I don’t…”

I’m sorry… Walter…

“What am I…gonna do? What… are you gonna do to me?”

Sigh… Tough call, if you’re someone else, I would surely would have vaporized you and the seed inside you right here and now---no questions asked. But… since you're me, I can empathize with you. Ah… such is the misfortune, we ourselves have.

“Then… you’re saying you’re giving me a head start?”

No, more like a fighting chance. Will the seed inside you assimilate your Mantra-Arm? Or will the Mantra assimilate it? Or will you command both and become something, that even I, have never seen.

“I… I don’t know how…”

You are me, I know you can pull this off. I know it’ll be tough to overcome both the Mantra and the seed, but you will find a way. You have the willpower and compassion to accomplish this.

“But…”

Walter, you are stronger than you think you are. In a world of cynicism and vanity, you are the only one who has the heart of uphold the true meaning of a hero. You still believe even though the reality is in front of you, you refuse to acknowledge that this is the reality and strive to be something and for something much more than what is in front of you.

“...I will protect them. I don’t know what is this ‘Seed’ you’re talking about inside me, but no matter what, with this power I can finally put my beliefs into action. Protect those who are in need, if that is a delusion to others then I will prove it to them that I can make it happen.”

“Thea… Kurome… Ailana… Max… Kurszt… Xiu… and many others. I know they are cheering for me, whether I’m a Novus or not.”

Now you’re speaking like a true me. You do really remind me of my younger days, broken and naive, yet so full of hope and determined. Never change, Walter, it’ll serve you well.

Although… there is one warning I should tell you.

“Huh…?”

I know the Cosmic Cycle is at work, but I can tell you at least this much---a storm is fast approaching. Much sooner than you think, you will be consumed by the unforgiving torrent that is a certainty.

“That’s cryptic yet… I get the feeling that is not good.”

Take it as it is, even a being like me could only say so much as to not to cross against the cycle.

“Then if it is a certainty that I would be ‘consumed by the storm’ like you said--then what should I do?”

Endure, persevere to the utmost of your abilities. Things are about to go downhill from here, this storm will be your first step. Remember, many lives are at stake, you have to be strive to be strong until you can kick this impending dread right up its butt if it has one.

And if you did manage to overcome this first step, then it would be a sign that you have a chance of overcoming this dormant seed and the Mantra that contains it.

“My first step…”

…!

Oh, seems like our conversation is at an end. Shame…

“What the--what’s happening to-- Wha--wait! Alt! I have so many more to ask you! Alt--!!!”

Don’t worry, kid! If you manage to overcome your first step, I’ll see you again! Maybe not as I am now but you’ll see----

--------------------------------------------

“Gah!”

Walter suddenly jolted up his bed, his body from head to shoulders accumulating fat beads of sweat. Cupping his hand on his forehead he tried to recall what had transpired, yet nothing came. He was dazed, and his head wrecked with a light migraine.

“Hmmm…? Argh dammit… Tiffy.”

Walter grunted softly. As he was about to get up and get a glass of water, he found Tiffany curled up inside his sheets again. She was sound asleep like a cat, purring as she snored softly. Walter carefully carried her petite frame and gently put her back into her own bed just across his.

“Wow… must’ve been a nightmare.”

He sat on the side of his bed for a while, thinking of what possibly could he had dreamed that made him jolt up like that. He checked the clock and it was 3 am, he still have school tomorrow morning. He brushed off whatever that has plagued him in his dreams and tuckered back to his bed.

The morning awaits, and the future still uncertain. But he still looked forward to it nonetheless…



Side Chapter END

 

[KingdomKey]

Is any of this canon?! I almost forgot Alt existed. <3 Seriously, this is so cool! Walter being apart of Alt! Also, I'm quite surprised to hear there's a seed with Walter that could prove to be dangerous. And poor Walter, no longer remembering his conversation with Alt or the vision he had of a potential future. Gosh, this was so good, and I devoured this in one sitting to read. <3 I wouldn't of expected this at all. Btw, whatever happen with Alt's story? Did that ever wrap up or go on hiatus?

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Is any of this canon?! I almost forgot Alt existed. <3 Seriously, this is so cool! Walter being apart of Alt! Also, I'm quite surprised to hear there's a seed with Walter that could prove to be dangerous. And poor Walter, no longer remembering his conversation with Alt or the vision he had of a potential future. Gosh, this was so good, and I devoured this in one sitting to read. <3 I wouldn't of expected this at all. Btw, whatever happen with Alt's story? Did that ever wrap up or go on hiatus?

Yes, now I can officially say that it's canon, except for the visions because it's still uncertain. Thea may live, Walter may end up with another girl and so forth. The latest chapter actually takes place during Chapter 9; which is currently on the works.

Regarding Alt's story, still on hiatus, sadly. And safe to say, that Alt is not the same as this one. Walter has met Alt Prime, the original one. And each "Alt" on different realities aren't connected, they are their own person, like Walter is.

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Chapter 9: Differences


After receiving Tiffany’s message and saying his parting words to Thea, Walter went straight home. He could utilize his super speed to reach his destination quicker, but he ultimately decided against it. Aside from his principle that powers should not be used for the sake of convenience, he wanted the time to think while heading back home.

“I’m ho---me?”

He reached his house earlier than expected. As he opened their front door, an unexpected sight presented before him. Surprising enough to make his face twitch on reflex.

“Ah! Big Brother, welcome home…”,

“...”

Tiffany skipped towards him as jolly as she can be, nuzzling her face as she gave him a big hug.

“Umm… Big Brother?”,

“Hmm? Ah, yeah. Right.”

However, Walter’s attention was glued to the one with her on the living room. He looked back and forth between his cousin and this visitor of hers. A boy, who looked the same age as her.

“Where’s mom and dad?”,

“Oh auntie? They went for the supermarket just a few hours ago--”,

“Right, so to whom do I owe the pleasure?”

Seemingly ignoring her response, he stood in attention and faced the boy with a strong stance. Even though they were cousins, Walter has always filled the role of the older sibling. His sudden approach intimidated Tiffany’s guest, retreating on his seat.

“Ah! He’s a classmate of mine. Tom, my big brother and vice versa. He’s here for an interview for our newspaper club!”,

“N-n-nice to meet you, sir.”

Tom was visibly flustered as he offered his hand to Walter, while Tiffany seemed to be oblivious of the entire scene. Walter eyed him from head to toe with a raised brow, as if sizing him up. Walter took his hand and give it a firm shake.

“...eep.”

Perhaps his shake was too firm, as Tom let out a soft yelp. He felt his knuckles grind as he felt Walter’s grip. Tom was afraid of look at him straight on the eye at this point, he might faint if he did.

“Right, make yourself at home, Tom. I’ll go and get you guys something to drink.”,

“Okay…”,

“Juice please!”

Tiffany responded with the utmost cheerfulness, while Tom slumped on his seat. Walter was unusually stingy tonight, Tom feared that if Tiffany would have left the room, he would have fainted from the sheer pressure of being in her cousin’s presence. Walter even made quick and sharp glances at the boy as went to the kitchen counter.

His glances were basically pertaining that one wrong move, Tom’s life is forfeit on the spot, though not really. He has always been overprotective of Tiffany, but this is the first in a long time that he’s assumed the persona of a shotgun-wielding dad or grumpy older brother. Especially now that Tiffany was passed the age of puberty.

“Isn’t he the sweetest?”,

“Y-Yeah…”

Tom said as he loosened his collar, while he curled his lips into a wry smile. Cold sweat running down from his temple to his neck. The atmosphere was suffocating.

‘So let’s go back to the question, shall we? Thomas Marcus.”,

“...!”

While in the midst of preparing their drinks, Walter was startled upon hearing the boy’s surname. The surname ‘Marcus’, the last thing he ever want to hear again. He was about to dismiss it as a coincidence when…

“So you have a brother that is a superhero too? His name is Richie Marcu--”,

“...!”,

“Ummm… Big brother? Are you alright over there?”,

“Ah sorry! My hand just slipped. Please don’t mind me!”

It was just as he feared, Tom here was Richie’s brother. He was taken off-guard that he accidentally knocked over the cutlery. With a wry smile, Walter just lulled them that there was nothing to be bothered about.

“Right so, apparently he was hospitalized because he went up against a really powerful Novus?”,

“Yes, we only heard the gist of it. Whoever knocked him out must be really strong. Thanks to his Nexus healing, he might have died.”

Tom responded with a glum expression. Apparently, the full story has yet to reach throughout school. Walter knew he was not responsible for that, but he shouldered it anyway without thinking of the consequences.

“Really? Will he be alright? What is his condition at the moment?”,

“His body’s severely injured. It would take months, even with his regeneration, for him to recover.”

Tom continued promptly to responses to her questions. Walter had no recollection of what happened after the incident, he just remembered that he woke up and met Atha, the woman in red. Although he remembered that he took a blow that was meant to Thea.

“That’s good to hear at least. Then how do you weigh on this incident?”

Tiffany’s tone had an apparent concern for Tom. Empathizing with him as she read his increasingly gloomy expression. It was then, his eyes exhibited a fierce glint.

“I knew my brother had made so many enemies, but he has put the school first before anything else. He made it his pride and was willing to take control when no one would dare. He had a very admirable ambition on how will he shape the school, no matter how selfish the means to attain it. To be beaten up like that… It’s just---detestable. Only a supervillain would do that.”

Tom opened up his pent up sadness and anger upon the incident. His very words struck deep in Walter. Richie Marcus may have been a bully to him but majority still looked up to him. It was enough to make his stomach spin, to shoulder such a detestable burden.

Thinking back what Chipper had said to him, if Richie Marcus was still here, he would have kept the Nova Reform in check. Now the normal citizen populace of the school was in danger, all thanks to the burden he chose. All points lead to Walter, the root of the upcoming chaos that was about to loom over the school.

“Big Brother…?”,

“I’m going to our room. I still have homework that needs to be done.”,

“Okay!”

As he finished making their refreshments, Walter went straight upstairs with Tiffany, of course, still oblivious. It seemed that the conversation, took a lot from him. A look of deep resignation with a hint of depression can be read all over him.


--------------------------------------------------


Walter thought by keeping himself busy, he would forget about the earlier exchange. But after finishing up his school homework and studies for the day, the latter conversation still stuck on to his thoughts. Before, he would just shrug off this controversy surrounding him; but since Richie Marcus’ younger brother was now concerned, the issue now became a glaring problem.

He was at a loss, an impasse, he felt like he just hit a massive roadblock. He chose to take the blame, and now the backlash was hitting Walter hard. To suffer the wrath of Tom, or earn the disdain of his cousin that looks up to him; either way, both options had undesirable outcomes.

“Big Brother! I’m back!”,

“Oh Tiffy. Where’s Tom?”,

“He already went home. And guess what? I have a huge scoop for my new club! The man who took out Boulderdash!”

Tiffany was disturbingly enthusiastic about it too. Just the sight of her being like this, and not knowing what she would find eventually makes Walter’s stomach spin. He has to make the choice now, or else he would be in even more trouble. It would even affect her too if it drags on like this, Walter certainly will not have it.

“I can see it now, it’ll by my biggest headline---”,

“Tiffy!”

"Ah."

Before Tiffany could showcase her overflowing anticipation, Walter abruptly interjects. His tone was unexpectedly serious even for her. She felt her presence shrink, he did not mean to interrupt her in a scolding manner, but this needs to be settle here and now.

“I--I’m sorry. Could you please sit down with me for a bit, there’s something I need to tell you.”,

“Big brother? Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?”

Tiffany sheepishly asked her cousin as she sat down on a nearby chair, while Walter on the side of his bed. She was always overly cheerful but to see her like this was quite a rare sight. Both were downtrodden, both were troubled by the unpredictable outcome of this sudden serious talk.

“Regarding your story on who beat Boulderdash, Thomas Marcus’ brother. In case you still haven’t heard about it. I was the one responsible.”,

“What…? But---Big Brother that’s impossible---whoa…”

Before she could doubt her cousin’s sudden claim, Walter held his right arm up and manifested his Mantra-Arm. His entire right arm transformed into a black bio-mechanical limb, with coursing red outlines. He thought she saw him crushed a gun into a ball with his bare hands, during the incident the other day.

“But---Big Brother… why…?”,

“I… I don’t know what happened. Truth is… I am not even sure how or was it even me who did it. It was all a blur.”

Walter’s hands were visibly shaking, he tried to open up as much as possible to his cousin. He was not mentally prepared for this, but it had to be said now rather than later. He dug in every small detail he remembers to lay it on his cousin.

“I woke up with this overwhelming ebb within me, and this arm.”,

“But what were you doing with a superhero like him in the first place? Why was he with you that time? Did you challenge him or something?”,

As expected of Tiffany’s inquisitive nature, much like a journalist, she began interview her cousin about the incident. She listened as intently and closely as possible, not missing even a single syllable unheard. Walter tried to lay down the information on her, as honest as he can be.

Walter told her about the bullying he went through and the final straw that led to that. He was harassed and so did Thea, Richie Marcus manhandled the both of them, unprovoked. And then came the most important bit, that he used his body as a shield to protect Thea from Boulderdash’s kinetic grenade.

Tiffany was shocked to hear that last bit that it made her drop her pen and notebook in her grasp. This was the first time, she has ever heard a superhero harassing innocents. She was still young and naive, thus the reality hit her like a brick.

“I’m… I’m sorry for not telling you sooner, Tiffy. But I can’t let this incident drag on for long. I know my take on the blame will have consequences but… Richie Marcus… Thea… he’s gonna kill her for sure. I know I didn’t have any powers that time, but I have to protect her. I don’t want anyone dying on my expense---”,

“Big brother…”

Walter’s statement was abruptly interrupted as he felt her arms wrapping around from his back, her petite frame embracing him. The gesture taken him off-guard that he did not know how he should react. Tiffany rested her chin on his shoulder and nuzzled her face on it.

“It was hard, wasn’t it?”,

“I was scared… and yet… I can’t just let her die like that”

“But you saved a life, Big Brother. I know you more than anyone else will, and I know big brother did the right thing. You are a superhero with a big heart, and that is enough for me.”,

“Tiffy…”

Walter almost cried at his cousin’s response. Tiffany’s still undergoing through maturity, oblivious and overly cheerful to the point of naivety. But to hear these heartfelt words was something to behold to him, he was almost certain that she was the older sibling if they were one.

“Well… if that’s the case. Then--”,

“Wait what--”

Tiffy skipped over his shoulders and held her interview notes before her cousin, before promptly tearing it all in front of him. Pieces of paper fell to the floor like a trash confetti, Tiffany spreading it all around with her usual bright demeanor. A gesture that thoroughly shocked him.

“But what about your report on your school club?”,

“Nah, I’ll just pick up another story. There’s loads out there just waiting to be uncovered! Look out world! Tiffany is out to make her name!”

Tiffany stood atop her bed, with a proud stance and her finger up into the sky. Her confidence somehow mirrored Kurome’s, just minus the over-the-top mannerisms. Tiffany was bound to do great things, Walter was certain of it. Her confidence was something he always admired and envied at the same time.

“Ah! Oh! I forgot I got something for ya, Big Brother.”,

“Hmm?”,

“Should be around here somewhere…”

As if something dawned upon her so suddenly, Tiffany rushed to her baggage and belongings and started rummaging through them like a raccoon in a garbage pile.

“Ta-Da! I got you these!”,

“These are---”,

“Comic Books from the Old World Era! I got it from old man Barney back at Pineswood. I figured you’d like them, Big Brother. I was gonna give it to you yesterday but I keep forgetting.”

From her baggage, Tiffany produced a stack of dusty and old comic books. Most of them are worn off and crumpled because of how many times they have been read. Some were bound by only masking tape and others were stapled. Walter’s attention immediately caught by the comic book’s title at the top of the pile.

“Superman…”

The comic book’s title just slid out of his lips. He was awestruck carefully flipping through the dusty gloss pages. The comic book was about a superhero, a god from another world that descended from earth to live and walk with the humans. Or at least from what Walter understood in overview.

“These would have cost a fortune if they were in good condition! Wow…”,

“Ahem…! Big Brother.”

While Walter was getting lost in every page of the comic book stack, Tiffany stood before him with her hands behind her. She swayed back and forth like a kid waiting for some sort of reward. He chuckled a bit and closed the comic book in his hand.

“Of course, come here you!”,

“Ehehehe… I got hugs!”

Walter pulled her in locked her head in his right arm and stroke her head like playfully giving her a noogie, but with a head pet. She giggled as she got her just reward, like a puppy being petted. Despite her having a heart of an older sibling, Tiffany was still a kid.

“Thank you for being honest, Big Brother.”

A one last hug and a peck on the cheek, Tiffany expressed her gratitude for his cousin’s honesty. The two of them went to clean their room before calling it a night. Tiffany went ahead and slept ahead of him, while Walter read some more of the comic books Tiffany had brought for him.

With so many colorful characters, great stories, and art, Walter felt his inner geek being pampered. He did not know that even in the Old World Era, people still upheld values that superheroes today can put into practice. Superheroes that time were naught but a figment of the imagination, but now in the future, they are finally one with the real world.

He was thankful that he cleared the issue with Tiffany an her story, but there was still the matter of Tom, Richie’s younger brother. It will not be long before he finds out, and when that day ever comes, he would just have to face it like a man. Like Tiffany had said, he did what he believed was right at the time.

Thea was in danger, and Richie Marcus attacked them unprovoked. That was, by all means, not how a superhero should act. And from what he had experienced, he was sure that Richie would not even had stood a chance against each member of the Nova Reform, and that they were merely using him as a front.

His conviction and resolve was invigorated and renewed, all thanks to his cousin. She was always there whenever he was down. A ray of sunshine in a storm of doubts, that was Tiffany for him.


------------------------------------


Yorktown State University



The next day, school hours went without a hitch. Thea and Ailana now seldom with Walter and more on with each other as they begin to finally get along; that or the coincidence that they were assigned both as study partners for the Science lecture. While Walter was allowed to have his own pick, he chose not to, because he could feel the girl’s sharp glances from behind his back whenever he talks to other girls in class.

Though what bothered him throughout was his dream from last night. He could not remember it, but his gut tells him that it was important. He spent majority of his free time digging deep in his memories to find a shred of recollection of that dream, and yet it just proved futile. He would ignore it right there and then but his eagerness to know was overpowering.

“Hey Walter!”,

“...”,

“I just need to double check this formula--umm… Walter?”

After the bell rang, Ailana, with her notes in hand, approached Walter regarding their science lecture earlier but she was unintentionally ignored. He was still in deep contemplation since earlier that his body was in full auto-pilot mode; his body moving on its own and yet his mind was somewhere else. Ailana then placed herself in front of him to check up on him.

“Ah! Ailana. S-Sorry I just… Hmm…”,

“Are you alright? If this is about finding another partner earlier other than us--”,

“Wh-what--wait no. No… No… Just thinking hard about something irrelevant.”

Walter attempted to say some words of reassurance but failed to convey otherwise. He was troubled, physically and mentally. He never expected remembering a dream, that was practically erased from his mind, would bother him this much.

“Alright, here…”,

“Hmm? Wait, Ailana what are you--…”

All of a sudden, Ailana grabbed Walter’s both cheeks then pulled his head face closer to hers. He could not resist, his mind was screaming to pull away but the warmth of her touch made it impossible for his physical body to respond. As they drew closer, Ailana slowly closed her eyes; the glisten of her lips and the sweet scent drew Walter in until….

…Their foreheads touched.

It was only for a moment, but her scent, and her face this up close was… something else. He felt bliss and heat swelling in his chest, his heart beating so fast that he felt like it was going jump out of his rib cage. Walter’s lips tremble as he froze in place.

“You don’t have a fever… Thank goodness.”,

“Ah…. I--ah…”

Walter stuttered, he felt like he was regressing back to his old self after that gesture. He felt his cheeks burning and his breath running. He swallowed as he tried to calm down, though his eyes were darting left and right. This was just like the first time she and Walter met.

She was actually checking his temperature by touching his forehead with hers, an old-fashioned way but a rather daring gesture. She could have used her hands, as Walter would have pointed. He was about to retort when….

“Walter…?”,

“Oh.”

Walter made an audible “oh” escaped his lips as he took a good look at Ailana, after all this time, he noticed something different about her. Something that he should have noticed earlier since they met this morning. He felt like it needed to be addressed.

“A ponytail.”,

“Hmm? What about my hair?”,

“It’s just I’ve never seen you in a disheveled everyday look before. I mean, not in a bad way of course! It’s just… you look really approachable.”

Walter said with complete sincerity, with a dash of a warm smile. As if becoming conscious, Ailana slightly averted her gaze and began stroking her ponytail. An unintentional revenge for the daring move earlier.

“I always see you with that bright presence, just seeing you like this…”,

“I--Well...”,

“Ehehe…”

The two fidgeted as both of them were now flustered, both faces red and the choking tension hanging above them. Both have their smiles all the way up to their ears, and butterflies fluttering in their stomachs. The two just had their awkward silence for a good 5 minutes, just fidgeting and glancing over, waiting on someone to break the ice.

Ailana was the resident popular girl in their class, she was always surrounded by either her admirers. Her natural charm was akin to a movie star’s, her star look were always effortless as if her beauty is her natural state. Seeing her in such a disheveled look, proves that she was not about vanity nor did she care about her status quo. Though being superheroine, Ailana was just a simple girl underneath her glamorous presence.

“”So uh…””,

“”We should go.””,

“”Yeah, let’s do that.””,

““Hehehe…””

Like a comedic duo, the two just synced responses that it almost sounded like they have the same brain. The two, with a hurrying pace, walked side by side down the hallway towards the club room. Seems like nothing would break this ice of awkwardness.

As the two just paced towards their destination, Ailana finally eased up while still matching Walter’s pace. She placed her hand on his elbow as they walked together, happy that even with their busy schedule, Ailana was thankful to have a moment with Walter like this.

“It’s been a while since we walked together, and just talk.”

Ailana just said it out loud as they made their way towards the club room.

“I know. It has been a while. Heh, I know it has been a few weeks but it felt like forever.”

Walter chuckled as he raised his arms and put both his hands behind his head, he felt his worries now but left his shoulders just talking to her.

“Say, Ailana. I have been meaning to ask you this ever since that day.”,

“Hmm?”,

“You know there are other people you could have talked to during your first day here. Why approach me, the wallflower, of all people?”

Walter asked Ailana with curious thoughts. He had been pondering this since the day before the incident. Why would a popular girl approach him of all people, and why did she welcomed his company just as easily? Walter knew best not to question someone’s nature but due to the experiences in the past, he could not help but question it just a bit.

“Mhm… Well, would it be enough that of all people, you were the one I enjoyed talking to that time?”,

“I guess so…”,

“...or maybe you just didn’t recognized me….”,

“I’m sorry?”,

“Oh it’s nothing. Ah… just pondering on the science lecture earlier. My, such a handful.”

Ailana’s voice trailed off in her last statement, barely audible even for Walter’s enhanced hearing. She quickly dismissed and retracted that inaudible statement and just kept walking ahead of him. It would seem that she had something that she was not telling Walter, and just waiting for him to figure it out.

“I’m---I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to question your attitude towards me. I just… I just have been taken advantage too many times before this and it’s really hard to come around.”,

“Oh. I’m sorry to hear that. Despite the fame I enjoy now, I am still trying my utmost to keep my feet on the ground. Because like you before, Walter, I was a nobody too. Worry not, if I have to prove it to you through actions, then I’ll do it.”

Ailana’s conviction was apparent in that statement. Her eyes glinted with a spark of determination, motivated to make this stance as her cause. Walter can feel her aura just blazing through, he feared she might be overreacting.

“Umm… Y-You don’t have to go that far.”

He responded with a wry smile, now nervous that she might overdo herself with something so trivial. Walter was flattered of course but it was a bit too much. He feels as such unworthy to give such effort, especially coming from Ailana.

“That reminds me, Ailana. I’ve always wanted to ask you. What are your thoughts on the current state of the Superhero society? You are a superheroine yourself, surely you must have experienced firsthand of being one.”

Walter inquired, he took the opportunity to ask that vital detail to a real superhero such as herself. He meant to ask Alicia Brock, aka Pixie Lass but he has yet to meet up with her again, ever since the incident in the Liberty Theme Park. Same with Kurszt, but in his case, Kurszt was too unapproachable.

“Well… It was---quite a life-changing event for me since the day I awakened my powers. Sure I have passed the committee’s tests and my results are stellar… But truth be told… I have yet to form a valid opinion on the matter.”

Ailana slightly bowed her head and contemplated on what had transpired before.

“I have all these accolades but I have yet to make my first step. Honesty be told, it’s… scary. Knowing you’ll have a tremendous burden ahead of you. Knowing all these good people will be counting on you. It already costed me my friends back then, as they began to shun me because I’m ‘too good’ to be with them now.”

She continued. Her mood became increasingly gloomy.

“Given on how most superheroes nowadays are swimming in fame and spoils, it was a stigma rather than a blessing. People began to view me as a different person, no longer seeing what I used to be. Treating me some sort of a vain celebrity.”,

“It must've been tough…”

Walter placed his hand on her shoulder, he empathized on what she had gone through. He did not know being a superhero could be just as harsh, or maybe even harsher than being a an everyday person. As Ailana felt his hand on her shoulder, she felt relaxed, knowing that Walter was willing to listen.

“Hence why, Walter… As a Superhero, I want to destroy this stigma surrounding superheroes. I want for the ones we protect, that not all superheroes cling to vanity. Be knee-deep in dirt or hands wet, a hero must cast aside everything do all it takes to protect and save a life. Not for money, not for fame, nothing but indiscriminate compassion to everyone.”,

“You’re right.”

Walter agreed raising his palm in front of him as if reaching for something, the rays of dusk shone in-between his fingers. He was surprised that her cause mirrors his in a number of ways. Superpowers don’t always make you a superhero, it is the morals you uphold and the cause you fight for. With that, Ailana easily won his admiration.

“Alright. If you truly insist, then do so. Just… don’t push yourself too hard, eh?”,

“You have my word, Walter…---…and maybe one day you’ll remember…”

There it was again, the last sentence just trailed off. Walter would have pried further but chose not to, just let her have her moment. He wish he could talk to her more, but there is always a next time.


-------------------------------------------------


SA Brigade Club Room



The moment they arrived at the club room, the members quickly gathered round and sat in attention. There were no more time for boisterous allowance time, as they aim to be a step ahead of the Nova Reform while they were still complacent. Today was the day Kurome would assign a special case to Walter and his partner for the day.

“Alright, we have been coordinating with the Delinquent Club. Through Vee’s help and her members, we were able to have leads regarding these independent school clubs.”

Kurome’s tone was serious off the bat.Usually she would greet the club with her loudest persona possible, like a kid in a playhouse. But now that they are dealing with serious cases now, there will be no room for erratic behavior now.

“Walter.”

Kurome threw the black folder unto Walter’s side of the table. The folder that Ms. Ferrion imparted to them just a few days prior. It contained all the known data of all these independent clubs operating under the administration’s scope.

“As our field officer, I want you to take charge of these independent clubs. They are the minority, their support is essential. There must be a reason why they could not go out in the open, you job is to find out and see to it. Make it your priority, whenever there’s no assignment from me. Can I count on you with this, Walter-kun?”

Kurome stated, her fierce stare burrowing deep unto Walter’s. She was full brigadier commander mode now. Her stance, her gait, her aura overtook the entire room akin to being in a hot seat.

“Yes, I will. We’ve come this far, I can’t back down now.”

Walter responded with conviction as it should be. There was a lot at stake now that they have entered the battlefield. He cannot let Kurome or any of them down; if he was a soldier now, he must become more than that.

“Arigato… Walter-kun. I know you can do so much more. I want to be there when you realize your fullest potential. But please, don’t push yourself too hard.”

Her tone went to its usual pitch, but instead of a loud response, it was a mellow one. A sign of reassurance from Kurome herself. She was always a curious one, she can be as stern as a drill instructor, and yet can be caring as a doting housewife.

“Then we better get started.”

His fire sparked and motivation lit, Walter declared before his fellow club members. Everyone nodded in agreement, with no objections whatsoever. With that, Kurome began sorting their assigned activities for today.

“Yosh! That’s all of us and that just leaves… Kurszt-kun. You’re Walter’s partner for today!”

Kurome declared as she finished her work in just mere minutes. Kurome and Xiu would meet with Ms. Celica Ferrion regarding the elite school clubs; Max, Ailana and Thea would be in charge of information and data gathering on other clubs. That left Kurszt the it, much to the other members’ silent dismay, even Kurome herself.

After a few more minutes of a refresher and summary of activities, the club went on to their separate tasks.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Campus District


“So… the Occultist Coven.”,

“I don’t like the sound of that club.”

Walter and Kurszt walked side-by-side, with the former reading through the mentioned independent club’s data. Beforehand, the two boys made a stop to the construction complex first and inquired about it on one of the members of Virgilia’s Delinquent Club. Walter was hoping to encounter her, but sadly, Virgilia was away from another district dealing with rival gangs.

With these independent clubs operating under the administration’s radar, it was hard to find leads of them from the student body. Luckily, since the SA Brigade now works hand-in-hand with the Delinquent Club, every underground and forbidden information regarding the school was made available to them. No other clubs knew the school better than the Delinquent Club itself, as they are not limited to the Main campus, but also in other campuses of the YSU too.

Thanks to their source in the Delinquent Club, the two were redirected at Campus B, one of the ten high school campuses of the entire university. To have an independent club situated in one of the most well-known campuses, would mean that this club would be too open to be operating independently. Much to the surprise of the two boys, the Occultist Coven has yet to gain recognition in the Main Campus.

“According to this… the club itself is popular among middle-schoolers and some seniors… huh.”,

“That sounds a bit outspoken for a club that should be operating under the radar, no?”

Kurszt and Walter discussed their objectives as they made their way towards the school district and to Campus B. The Occultist Coven was a curious case at that. Like the former said, indie clubs like these should be operating under the radar of the school administration.

“Furthermore, the club is always active during extra-curricular events, particularly school festivals. Because this club’s main attraction was---fortune telling? What the?”

Walter was baffled by the written data about the club, Kurszt even shared the same reaction. He flipped through the pages again to review the club’s data but that was it. The output was either seemed like hastily-written, or just needed further study.

“I don’t know what to make of this. That’s it? Fortune-telling? No demon summoning or black magic rituals? You know… occult-related stuff?”

Walter was visibly disappointed as he was curious too. He thought the club would involve something supernatural factors or whatnot. It would seem that the club was nothing more than a harmless hobby of sort and just slapped the name because it sounded cool.

“Oh.”

He stopped as he read the input regarding the club’s main attraction, bullet-ed just below the general information.

“Says here… that their fortune-telling readings are 100% accurate. Most cases the readings were warnings of the immediate probability of danger.”,

“Sounds like dangerous ability to have. We’ll need to get to them before the Reform does. Who knows what will they do with that power in their arsenal.”

Kurszt expressed his utmost concern of the matter. He feared if they have this power, then they would pretty much demolish their competitors before they could even act. If the accuracy was as true as the data say, then what kind of a Novus would have such kind of power? Or was it just a big fraud machinated by the club to gain popularity?

“So that’s where we come in. If this club is situated on Campus B, then it should be a matter of time before they end up within the scope of the Nova Reform. It was fortunate that this was brought to their attention immediately."


-----------------------------------------------


Yorktown State University, Light Tram Transit



“So uh…”

After a few minutes of walking, Walter and Kurszt boarded the school tram towards Campus B. Since it was around after-dismissal time, the tram transit was almost empty. Passengers were mostly school staff or student boarders from the school dorm. Walter attempted to at least strike a conversation with Kurszt, since he was the only one left in their club he did not interacted yet.

“How’s being a superhero after graduating from a Normal to a full-fledged Novus?”,

“...”,

“Y’know I have been a fan of you and your mentor, Gray Knight.”,

“...”

Walter’s attempt seemed to be in vain as Kurszt continued to ignore him. His jarring trait as to why Walter was having a hard time striking a conversation with him, was he was always too serious. Unlike Xiu whom was shy in nature, Kurszt was broody and angsty. He was all business when it comes to school and superhero work.

“You know, I’ve watched the shows. You and Grey Knight solve mysteries that are too complex even for a Novus to understand. You fight crime and beat up supervillains that were stronger than you--all those feats that you can’t even tell that you were both human!”

Regardless of Kurszt’s silence, Walter continued to express his admiration to him. He was just elated to be working with and on the same class with the superhero he admired since his childhood. It was a kid’s dream come true for him.

“I still even got… this.”

Walter pulled something out of his breast pocket.

“It’s a pin of both of your emblems! I got from Grey Knight himself. I still carry it for good luck.”

It was a pin with embedded emblems of the Grey Knight and Iron Squire. As soon as Walter showed it to Kurszt, the latter finally turns his attention to him. Kurszt looked at the pin with a rather glum expression, probably reminiscing in his head.

“You two inspired me when I was a kid, that even as a human, you can still be a superhero. Especially you, with you as Grey Knight’s sidekick, you’ve shown me that no matter how small you may be, you can still save lives if you put your heart into it.”

Walter clutched the pin in his palm, remembering one of his strongest motivations of becoming a superhero. Though Kurszt only lasted about 5 years with Grey Knight before emerging as a Novus, his exploits was nothing short of inspiring to Walter. He even dreamed that one day he would become a sidekick like Iron Squire, and would rehearse one-liners and enact battle scenarios in his room.

“Sigh… you know Walter. I was like you once.”

After minutes of silence, Kurszt finally spoke.

“Full of enthusiasm, cheerful and energetic… I knew the dangers of becoming a hero, and yet I faced them all with sheer bravery and wit. Even though one wrong move could spell my death, I still tackled them head-on.”

He still sported that gloomy expression and a sad tone. He was sad that he lost all that drive he had in the past. He felt lonely, and empty as he looked back in retrospect.

“But then… It was that fateful day… Life dug its claws on me. It was then, reality hit me hard. Even as a superhero, you can’t save everyone. Especially when that one is the one you love.”

Though he may not say directly, it was clear that something happened that changed him forever. Something so tragic that it plunged him into the abyss. Walter looked at him with concern as he noticed his grip on the railing was bending the metal itself.

“---that’s when I realized. That in order to save them, I had to root out the problem itself. The old man didn’t agree with my methods; hence why days after becoming Novus, I left that old man in his devices and went on alone. I believed that with this power, one can accomplish the impossible. I don’t want to be that powerless again.”

Kurszt’s grip on the railing finally loosens as the tram finally stops at their destination, Campus B. He walked a few steps ahead of Walter as they went out of the transit. Walter would catch up, but something was stopping him after telling that piece. Kurszt then suddenly stops in his track and tilts his head slightly back to face him.

“Remember that Walter. Even as a superhero, even with compassion and heart, you must learn to face the fact that you can’t save everyone. Even gods like us suffer the consequences that will break us.”

He said it like it was his parting words before continuing his pace. Walter had no response to that, he felt sad to what he had become. He may not know what happened, but it was sad that one of his idolized hero was not the same as he was before.

As he followed Kurszt, Walter held the pin from the cloth of his pocket. Kurszt may have changed, but he still believed that with heart, he can still protect everyone. Although doubts now linger within him, he still held on to his beliefs. He secretly hoped for the day that Kurszt would learn how to be positive again.

As for Kurszt, ever since that life-changing incident, he has always walked on the gray area between good and evil. To him, power was the key to enacting justice, criminals must be apprehended and the Anomala killed. To him, the anomalus were beyond saving; the moment they let the Malus corrupt them, that was the moment that they abandoned humanity.


------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Campus B



The two kept silent for a while until they finally reached the premises of Campus B. They were immediately greeted by a bustling crowd of students, still roaming the school premises at this hour. The reason being that the entire student body of Campus B in YSU were boarders, most of them are from another Metro Zones here and abroad.

Since they were from the main campus, Walter and Kurszt immediately stood out like sore thumbs upon the crowd. The students look on as they saw them walked through their campus, whispering random thoughts about them like they were celebrities. Walter did not even knew that Main Campus students like them were like a rarity here, even though he was just hailed from a middle-class family.

“Hmm… The data doesn’t say anything about their whereabouts.”,

“Then convenient for us, that we can ask around with all these students still around.”

With them now at their designated location, Walter and Kurszt’s work has now began. First line of order was to find this independent club. Since they were in a pretty bustling area, the Occultist Coven must be well-known to them.

“You there!”,

“Huh--!”

Kurszt suddenly called out a random student with a loud tone. The student froze in place the moment he saw Kurszt marching towards him. His gait and his look was too intimidating to ignore.

“Where is the Occultist Coven! Spill it or defend---”,

“Hep! hep! That’s NOT how we should work Kurszt.”,

“Why not? This is how I interrogate---”,

“We’re just asking for directions! Not interrogate criminals!”

Walter yelled at his impulsiveness, while Kurszt was baffled on why he was being scolded. The former stopped him from grabbing the poor passer-by by the scruff of his uniform. He was aware that Novus get exemptions but harassment will not bode too well on the SA Brigade’s reputation.

“Sigh… So sorry about that. Forgive my partner here. He’s just new to this.”

Walter whispered the last sentence to the passer-by whilst stealing a glance back at his companion.

“R-right…”,

“Okay let’s take it from the top. We heard there was a fortune teller here, we are actually want to have our future told.”

Walter asked in a polite manner, which seemed to eased the tension on the passer-by. He scratched his head with a wry smile, still apologetic on Kurszt’s behalf on the terrible first impression. He could already tell that he was about to have a rough afternoon.

“Oh… Oh! You’re in luck!”

The passer-by suddenly grabs his backpack and pulled out a long black cloak. He put the cloak over his head and tied the neck area to make a makeshift hood. The passer-by turned his attention back at the two with a foreboding look on his face.

“Ahem… Greetings fellow believers of the supernatural~! Thou seek the one who gazes into the future~?”

The passer-by revealed himself as one of the Occultist Coven’s members. Although his introduction was… not convincing with the phony accent and theatrical gestures, he tried his best. The two just looked at each other with expressions both hiding their intent to laugh.

“Ah… yes. Umm… O um… respected one. Layeth upon us thy wisdom that we seek.”,

“Hey that’s pretty good--uh.. yeah--I mean then thou hast found me, follow and I shall lead!”

The club member broke character for a moment to compliment Walter’s Old English accent. While Walter did not delved into theater clubs, he has read some Old World Texts and watched some shows with the said accent. Thanks to his photographic memory, he recalled how each word was pronounced and delivered.

“You disgust me with that accent.”,

“Hehehehe…”

Kurszt just grunted in frustration to Walter, even though he was German in descent, he knew English accent during his stint as Gray Knight’s sidekick. The latter could only strain an embarrassed laugh as a response. Walter knew that his companion will not be willing to go with the flow, which was an essential when dealing with eccentricities.


------------------------------------------------------------

Campus B, Third Floor, Academic Building



The three walked for a while at dusk, with Walter interviewing one of the members of the Occultist Coven they met earlier. His name was Charlie Zeke, and with their luck, just happens to be the “headmaster” of the club or the club president. Both boys braced themselves to an anti-social lot but Charlie himself was surprisingly accommodating.

According to him, their independent club only consisted of 3 members him and two girls. The reason why their club was never approved by the administration was that they lacked the members to make it official. Their club was one of the flunked clubs during the Recruitment Drive two years ago.

They had planned to keep their club’s name a secret, but due to the surprising amount of patrons coming in, it was out of their control. Their reputation was set and their popularity among middle-schoolers and lower campus student body was on the rise. So far, Walter found no case involving them. If Walter had the authority, he would petition them to make their club official.

“Ah…”

From the distance of the empty hallway, a girl with a long cloak tripped on her own cloak that made her drop the stack of books she was carrying.

“Oh no, umm… excuse me for a minute---Mina! Mina are you okay?”

Charlie immediately rushed over to the cloaked girl’s aid. From the cloak that the girl was wearing, the two can tell that she was one of the members of the Coven. Walter followed Charlie and offered to lend a hand.

“Are you okay? That was a pretty bad fall there.”,

“...”

The cloaked girl paused as Walter suddenly entered the scene. Seemingly in suspended animation, she just stared at him as Walter help the two pick up the books. Motionless and her eyes staring dead straight at him.

“Here you go--umm… something wrong?”

As Walter was about to hand out the remaining books to her, he was able to take a good closer look at her. Her face was hidden by the shade of her heavy hood, even with that, he can tell she was staring right at him. Her skin was deathly pale and her arm very skinny, almost skin and bones. And her most distinguishing feature at the moment, she does not have a right arm; her right limb was a just a stump with noticeable stitches at the tip.

“Ah---ahahaha… she’s just shy around other people. Oh yeah! This is Mina, one of the members and cornerstone of the coven.”,

“Hi, Mina. My name is Walter.”,

“.…---Walter.”

Charlie introduced Walter to his colleague, and Walter extended his hand for a shake. But Mina just blankly stared at it, looking up and down as she somewhat whispered his name. Though he has the intention was pure, Mina seemed either hesitant or just extremely shy.

Slowly and hesitantly, she slowly lifted her arm to return his shake. Walter’s presence radiated with a warm aura that seemed to comfort her a bit. And then at last, they shook hands; Walter just gently held hers, careful not to intimidate her.

“Oh…. warm…”

Mina looked at her hand as if she has touched something for the first time, as Walter’s warmth still lingered on her palm. It felt welcoming, and genuine. Her hand though felt like ice, Walter felt like he just touched a corpse but he just shrugged it off for now.

“Wow, Mina never shook hands with someone other than us before. She must see something in you for her to trust you.”,

“Trust… Walter…”,

“O-Oh aha… ummm that’s--I’m glad then.”

Walter did not know what to respond as he found himself flustered by the feat. Other than her fellow club members, Mina was usually cold around strangers with the other members just handle the talking. He could conclude that she was be the fortune-teller or psychic in their club.

After a brief exchange, the group proceeded down the empty hall until they reached their destination. It was huge classroom, just about the same as theirs in the main campus. But before they enter, Charlie paused and faced his two guests.

“Now honored guests of the coven! To seek thine future, is to open thine hearts and minds to the supernatural~, free thy earthly doubts! And the future shall be clear. Bear in thought, thine future can still be changed! This only serves as a warning.”

Charlie immediately went back into his character, but this time, there was a hint of sincerity unto it. Whether or not that was just a part of his role, the two boys took it as a precaution no less. Walter may have been a skeptic of fortune-telling, but he has to have an open mind about the unknown.

“Then proceed---errmm… so which one of you wants to go first?”,

“Oh! Me first!”

Walter was quick to raise his hand, he was eager to dive in head first at this. Kurszt was happy to wait outside of course, he would rather not involve himself with unknown forces. Charlie pulled the black cloth that was covering the entrance and lead Walter in.

Inside the room was something Walter would have expected the club’s room would be. All four sides of the room were covered with thick black cloths, akin to a gypsy’s tent. The room was decorated with various exhibits, and trinkets that relate to the occult.

As he stepped inside, he was instantly greeted by an enigmatic atmosphere. Few steps away, he saw another member and Mina getting ready for their ritual. The moment the other member saw Walter, she immediately greeted him with and shook his hand.

“Ah! Our first patron in weeks! Welcome! Welcome!”,

“Ah yes… My name is Walter.”,

“Oh! I can tell. You’re from the Main Campus! Oh splendid! Splendid! Tala Connors, senior student here.”

Tala greeted him with a very cheerful welcome. Tala Connors, a senior student here at Campus B and the last member of the coven. A girl of a Native-American descent, she was the brains behind the club’s theme and their resident loremaster. Although not a Novus, Tala has dabbled with her ancestor’s art of ancient medicine and the occult.

After a brief introduction, Tala tended to Mina’s preparation and had her enter the a secluded part of the room divided by a black cloth. She then emerged from the part of the room, dressed with an animal pelt that covered her cloak, donning a visage of a witch-doctor. The get-up was so convincing that it made Walter flinch a step back.

“Now… Walter stand still and calm yourself. Empty you mind and clear your thoughts.”

Tala sounded like a different person, as if her cheerful attitude just minutes ago was merely a facade. Regardless, Walter complied and tried to concentrate. Once still, Tala and Charlie both chanted an incantation rite on him to prepare him for the ritual’s next step.

“It is done…”

As they concluded the incantation, Walter felt somewhat light as if he was about to float. The two members of the coven faced him one last time before he proceed. They may have been assuming roles, but in this part, they need to make sure that their patron was mentally and emotionally prepared.

“Now, Walter. Before we send you to the other side of the divider where Mina is waiting, we must warn you. What lies ahead, is not for the feint of heart.”,

“Not all of our patrons manage to even finish this last part of the clairvoyance ritual or fortune telling. Hence why Mina could only see their immediate future. But seeing Mina trusts you, you too must also trust her. She has and would never harm anyone, but you are a special case. So please, I only ask that you entrust her your heart for this next part.”

Tala and Charlie both gave their warnings and concern. It would seem that Mina was their seer, and would oversee the actual fortune-reading. And since Walter was the first person that Mina seemed to be comfortable with, both were hoping that Walter would somehow be her friend even after this ritual.

He did not know what would happen or what Mina would do to him on this part, but there was no turning back now. From the looks of it, Mina did not have any friends except Tala and Charlie, if she needed a friend, then he would gladly be that friend. Steeling himself, he finally entered the divider where Mina was.

“Hello?”

Walter was immediately welcomed by an impenetrable and suffocating darkness. This area was just a small part of the room but it felt like Walter just entered a whole another area. It does not feel cramped nor hot but rather spacious with a cold breeze tickling his body.

“Ah! Mina.”

From the middle of the area, he spotted her sitting on the small cushion. She kept silent and gestured him to sit in front of her. He silently complied and sat down, looking straight at her shroud-hidden face.

“... Trust… Mina… trust… Walter?”,

“Yes, I trust you, Mina.”

Walter responded with quiet affirmation, he was ready now more than ever.

“Then…”

Slowly, Mina reached for her hood that covered her face and slowly pulled it down to reveal her face. It was then that Walter realized that it was not shroud that covered her face, it was her hair. Her hair began to grew so long that it basically sprawled all over the floor.

Her fringes parted finally revealing her face. Her complexion, was just as pale but her eyes was not that of a human’s. Her eyes were like doodles of empty eye sockets that swirl around and blink; she also lacked a nose. Her face itself looked like an animated pale flesh mask.

“SSSSKKKKRRREEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHH…!!!!!!”

With an explosive screech, Mina revealed all of her terrifying glory to Walter. Her mouth full of incisors and stretch so big that it was big enough to swallow a person whole. As she screeched, a mass of dark energy bellowed around them like a maelstrom of malevolence.

Walter resisted the urge to flinch as he kept his eyes on her, he refuse to even blink. Now he knew why Tala and Charlie was concerned, he now knew why the Occultist Coven was denied of an official approval, he knew why they had no success of recruiting members. It was because of Mina… Mina was an Anomalus, a Type-2 Anomalus.

“Kkh…”

The energy was so strong that his body was new being pushed back. His face clenched as he tried to concentrate on her. He must overcome this trial, he gave his word to her.

<---But seeing Mina trusts you, you too must also trust her. She has and would never harm anyone, but you are a special case. So please, I only ask that you entrust her your heart for this next part-->

It was then he remembered what Charlie had told him. Despite being a Type-2 Anomalus, Mina has never nor do not have any intentions of harming other people. Walter raised his head and opened his heart for her.

“Huh...!”

It was then, he saw passed her monstrous outlook. Beyond her hideous form, tears, and with his heart open, he felt it… The thing that was behind those tears, isolation and sadness.

It was all clear to him. Once Walter has saw pass the dark barrier, the maelstrom of dark energy did not affect him anymore. One thing left to do was reach out to Mina, he raised his arm and gently touched her cheek.

“...!”

In the midst of her infernal screeching, Mina suddenly stopped as she felt a warm sensation on her right cheek. It was Walter’s hand caressing her cheek. The feeling soothed her emotions, finally returning her face and hair back to normal.

“I can see now why you’re sad… You’re alone and wanted to make friends. But you can’t, because you’re something that they would condemn. I get it now, Mina.”,

“...Uuu…”

From her seemingly empty eye sockets, warm tears rolled down her pale cheeks. Walter caressed her soft cheeks, and then pulling her into an embrace. A gesture she yearned for as long as she can remember.

“I’ll be happy to be your friend.”,

“Uuu… Walter… Mina… Happy…”

Her body still felt icy cold, but the tears that was soaking Walter’s chest felt warm. Even though she was an Anomalus, she was more human on the inside. A misunderstood being, kinda like Thea because of her Yellow Zone origins.

“You’re no monster, Mina. You’re just a girl, yearning for love.”

After she calmed down, Walter wiped her tears with his fingers gently. Mina finally smiled, something she has not done in a very long while. She could only blush in response to Walter’s consolation, she was right to put her trust in him.

“Walter… Read… Future…”,

“Huh? Well you don’t have to, I did not come here for that in the first place.”,

“Mina… Repay… Kindness… Walter…”

“Well, alright. Just don’t push yourself too hard, okay?”

Walter responded and Mina just responded back with a slight happy nod. She might be an Anomalus, an abomination in the eyes of people, but there was never a trace of malice within her. Walter trusted her that much.

He relaxing his body once more, he focused and emptied his mind; because this way, she would have better access inside his psyche. Walter does not even know what was inside his mind, he was curious and nervous at the same time to find out. He closed his eyes as Mina placed her finger on his forehead, her psychic connection now established.


-------------------------------------------------

Walter’s Psyche, ???



From Mina’s vision, she had successfully linked her astral presence within Walter’s mind. With her Malus Trait, the antithesis of the Nexus Trait, she was able to transfer her own consciousness inside his mind. In order to foretell the person’s future, Mina reads them from deep within the far reaches of the human mind.

From there, she could allocate future decision patterns and map them into a concrete probability of the person’s future. It should be also noted that Walter was the first one to have his psyche accessed by Mina. As most of their visitors in their club do not even make it to the last part of the ritual.

Mina concentrated and channeled her Malus energy unto her astral form. All of her five senses, sight, smell, touch, taste and hearing all materialized in her form. She may be fragile and clumsy in her physical form, but she was powerful in her astral presence; not exactly a formidable force to be reckoned with but just enough to traverse through the mind-scape without harming Walter’s mind.

As she finished materializing her astral form, Mina walked to the valley of memories. Every memory Walter has ever had, from the day he was conceived to the present. From these memories, she must find the one’s that will lead her to the hidden path of Walter’s mind.

Mina carefully observed each memory cell of Walter’s, and strangely enough, she took enjoyment in watching some of them. Some happy and the rest were sad, she saw every bit of struggle Walter had gone through his life. She may not feel his emotions inside his psyche, but she can tell that Walter has been through hell despite his normal life.

“...!”

After what seemed to be hours of searching, Mina finally found her intended memory cell. And within that cell, was the incident where Walter first got his Mantra-Arm. Picking up the cell carefully, she let the orb float into her grasp then held it in front of her; the cell was a sphere no larger than a volleyball, reflecting the memory of that incident, playing in a constant loop.

The memory cell floated away from her then with a flash of light, it formed a door towards a path to a bright path. This signified the overall future for Walter, albeit one of the probabilities, a bright future. Now comes the hard part, Mina must go in and peek for her to give a concrete code of probability.

She readied herself, taking deep breaths until finally stepping inside the bright pathway. Her vision was obstructed by a blinding flash of light as she entered, so bright that even her astral form could not take it. But as soon as she stepped in…

“Ah…!”

She heard a loud click behind her, like a lock mechanism closing. As she went to turn around, the blinding light, the bright path that was projected from the other side, was nothing but an illusion. Mina was instead greeted by a void of living darkness and machine circuitry.

The circuit-like ley-lines constantly overlapping the crawling darkness throughout the area. There was no way out, Mina could only go forward and see what this place has in store for her. She walked unto the endless mechanical void, she felt as if the place was alive and was welcoming her in; this was it, the vision, but unlike any other.

“Ah… Ah…!”

After what seemed to be a long walk, Mina finally reached the pinnacle of the mechanical void, her intended destination. What she saw terrified her to the core, she fell on her hind as crawl back as she saw what lied before her. The darkness began suffocating her in the presence of this “Thing”.

From around her, were disfigured bodies of 12 heroes, burned, stabbed and other gruesome infliction riddled their bodies. And standing in the middle was a shrouded man in a long burning red cape. Before the man with the red cape was Walter himself, crucified on a makeshift cross made out of a slab of concrete.

“H-Help… me… I’m… sorry---guh!”

The crucified Walter tried to speak but out of nowhere, he was impaled by numerous flying spears of light. As Mina turned around, she saw another man engulfed in light. He floated down and walked pass her, he was shining so bright that he looked like a humanoid star. This glowing man slowly approached the pinnacle with his flowing golden cape behind him.

The dark man in the burning red cape reduced into a puddle of tar before the glowing man. Then eventually so did the bodies of the 12 heroes and Walter himself. Their carcasses melded with the darkness.

Then from the accumulated darkness, it was then it revealed itself before the glowing man and Mina. A colossal statue of a chained ten-headed serpent--no not a statue, but an actual entity in its dormant state. The sleeping ten-headed serpent towered over them as if they were too insignificant to even be noticed.

“N-No…!!!”

Mina tried to scream for the Glowing Man as he slowly approached the colossal lock with the intent of touching it. The Glowing Man could not hear her cry, as just obliviously approached the lock with a growing grin across his face. Mina could not let this happen, she tried to stop him but…

It was too late…

The lock disintegrated with the Glowing Man’s touch along with the Ten-Headed Serpent’s chains that kept it bound with this void. As the chains disintegrated, the entity began to move, its every twitch every ebb of life channeled within it quaked the entire void itself. One by one, it opened its eyes setting them upon the Glowing Man himself.

With a void-shattering roar the serpent blew shattered the entire void sending Mina flying through.


-----------------------------------------------------

Campus B, Occultist Coven Club Room



“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH…..!!!!!”

Mina let out another screech, but this time, her loud screech accidentally set off a shockwave of Malus energy throughout the campus. Charlie and Tala from the other side of the divider went flying, their displays and trinkets shattered and destroyed. The room was utterly wrecked by the sheer power projected by her.

“Hey Mina! Mina! Are you alright!? Mina--Mina!?”,

“Aaaah!”,

“Hey… hey… it’s okay! It’s okay it’s me, Walter. Are you okay?”

“Walter….”

Walter was startled by the sudden event, but he managed to hold his self together to calm her down. He carefully approached her, cautious not to agitate her. It seems Mina has finally come to, whatever she saw in his psyche must have terrified her. But for now, he was more concerned about her.

“Mina… It’s okay. It’s me. Walter.”,

“Huuu…”,

“Oof…! Hey hey… it’s fine. I’m here.”

Mina just threw her fragile frame in his arms and started crying. Her grip clutching his shirt and her entire body shaking that Walter had to support her from falling. She was genuinely terrified, seeing this reaction somehow struck deep in Walter.

“...!!!”

They were about to relax when Walter’s senses suddenly spiked. Still clutching Mina, he dove to the right, just in time to evade an incoming attack from behind. As he glanced over the destruction, he saw the damage the attack had inflicted, a huge searing cut that came from a blade. With this kind of attack, it can only came from…

“Kurszt!”

Walter called out as he saw his figure came out of the cloud of dust. He was already armed with his Nex Arm and both his hands clad in Nex Frame Armor. His eyes gleamed savage intent as he laid eyes upon Mina.

“What in the actual hell are you doing!?”,

“Walter? Get away from her. There’s no mistaking it, that was Malus energy earlier. She’s an Anomalus.”

It was from earlier that Mina was so shocked by her vision that she accidentally unleashed her energy, causing a magnetic eruption of Malus Energy in a wide radius. This is what Walter feared, Kurszt was extremely hostile around Anomalus or Supervillain alike. But Mina here, despite being an Anomalus, she has never hurt nor have any incidents with anyone ever.

“Okay… Okay… look Kurszt. Put the weapon down, and let’s reason with this. Look…”

Walter gestured Charlie and Tala nearby, and quickly handed him Mina’s papers. It was all there, the Student ID, registration proof and the necessary credentials. They kept Mina’s papers just in case that this situation happens.

“Here’s her credentials, and they are no recorded inci--”

As he was in the middle of reasoning, Kurszt swatted his hand holding Mina’s papers with his sword and then pointing it directly at Walter.

“You are aware that YSU Credentials can easily be forged, Walter? That’s how corrupt our School Administration is without the Student Council. And THIS is one of the things we should be wary of if we are to be the Council. Now… Step aside Walter I’ll get this done quick and efficient. An anomalus has long since abandoned their humanity the moment they become one, you do best to remember that.”,

“...”

Kurszt has asserted his conviction upon Walter with eyes of indomitable authority. The latter glanced over from behind to see Mina being tended to by Tala and Charlie. She was scared, quivering and alone, the two has treated her with love and in-discrimination like two older siblings. Walter does not see a monster, he sees a scared little child yearning for a place to call home.

“No… I won’t.”,

“Walter I will remind you that she---”,

“I am fully aware of what she is. She’s just as human as any of us. Her curse was not her choice, and due to the discrimination she has faced everyday, she was alone and without a friend.”

Walter met the gleam of Kurszt’s eyes with his own. He had no plans of backing down nor will he stand against this apparent bigotry. At last, the two finally found themselves on the opposing sides of the board.

“Very well then---HMMPH!”,

“Guaargh!”

All of a sudden, with a powerful back fist, Walter was sent flying through the walls then into the hall. Kurszt was sure to put a lot in that blow, just enough to incapacitate even an armored enemy. He then immediately set his sights upon Mina, tucking on Tala’s arms as he approaches.

“Please sir, just let this one slide. She’s not a menace! We’ll take care of her--”

Both Tala and Charlie pleaded before the iron clad Kurszt, but sadly their pleas fall on deaf ears. He was bent on annihilating anomalus no matter what. The time of reasoning was long passed, the aberration must be dealt with.

“...!”

“GRRRAAAAAHHH..!!!”,

“Ooooff---”

As he took another step closer, Walter suddenly came charging through which startled him. Walter tackled him so hard that the entire wall behind them collapsed. And now, they were free-falling from the third floor of the building to the ground.

Whilst in mid-air, Kurszt wrestled Walter to get him off. With his armored arm, he repeatedly bashed his elbow unto his shoulder plate to loosen his grip on him; or else he would take the full force of the fall. As Walter’s grip loosened in a split-second, Kurszt took the opportunity and grappled him while still in mid-air; holding both his arms while stepping on his spine.

“Aarrgh!”

The result was Kurszt used Walter’s body to cushion his fall, inflicting considerable damage on the latter while he safely rolled across the field. The onlookers below scrambled in a panic as the commotion went down. They could easily tell, staying to spectate would be a less desirable choice for them.

“Kuh…”,

“I was holding back last time, Walter. I won’t make that same mistake ever again. This time, I’m going to go all out on you. This is your last chance, since we’re on the same side---stand down!”

Kurszt took a minute to be at ease while his sword pointed in the ground, and a warning. From the pile of debris, Walter got up and staggered a bit on his feet. This was the second time, first being Hernan of the Delinquent Club, that someone has inflicted serious damage on Walter.

“I know… It is your duty as a superhero to be rid of suervillains. But Mina… Mina isn’t one. She’s innocent---she’s my friend.”,

“...so was I.”

Kurszt picked up the sword again and began approaching Walter. Channeling mass amounts of Nexus Energy, metallic pieces began forming all over his body; and then finally donning his true form, the superhero, Ironclad.

Walter panted as he saw Kurszt approaching him, he knew it was only a matter of time before they clash again. He would have preferred to settle this over reason, but he will not stand for someone being discriminated just for being so different. His right arm and both legs began forming plates of intricate mechanical armor, arming him up with the Mantra; the right side of his face covered with a red half-visor. He then primed his Nexus energy and surrounded his entire body with his vector armor.

He did not want this, he despised allies fighting against each other. But Walter despised discrimination more, so he had no choice but to fight. Some battles can be won with words and principle, but if you are not prepared to defend your beliefs with force, then there is no point to it all.

The two matched paces, it was almost as if the ground itself was quaking with each step closer. Both their presences burned like two fireballs about to collide. With one last step, the ground that they walked on shattered as the two clashed in an epic face-off.

<”Strong. Just as expected, he has grown stronger the last time we fought. But this time, I won’t be reserved.”>

Putting all of his strength unto his sword arm, Kurszt overpowered him, pushing him away with his swing. Walter wasted no time, the two clashed again back and forth, like two bulls clashing their horns. Each collision of their face-off exploded into multiple shock waves, both aggressive with their fighting style hell bent on putting their opponent down.

<”Tch… His vector armor is more troublesome than I thought. Then---”>

Kurszt slid back after their clash and quickly recovered his stance. He discarded his sword, de-materializing it at will. Walter took the opening and charged towards his direction; with such short burst of speed, he managed to close the gap as swift as lightning.

“--try this!”,

“Guaaargh!”

As Walter was about to perform an attack, all of a sudden, he was struck with a numbing pain at his diaphragm area. He was struck by the pommel of his blade, completely by-passing his vector armor. Kurszt then proceeded to pour in his strength to that attack and sent him tumbling through the dirt ten meters away.

<”As predicted, his vector armor required ascertaining the enemy’s attack before it can make a successful block or repel. Seems that speed is key…”>

From his grasp, Kurszt materialized his weapon, a black ornamented claymore sword. The length and size was about his height and looked cumbersome than his previous sword. While Walter recovers, he took a different stance, preparing to launch a projectile attack. His sword illuminated with a dark purple glow as he began channeling his energy upon it like a conduit.

“Hmm!”

With a wide upward swing, he launched a large cutting projectile that seared through everything in its wake. Walter reacted quickly and rolled into a corkscrew flip before landing in a prowl stance. The projectile instantly dissipated the moment it missed him.

That was mastery of control on Kurszt’s part, he can control the intensity of his attacks and abilities. All of his abilities were directed only to the enemy, effectively avoiding collateral damage. Proof of the difference in experience between the two.

“Kuh…”

Though he managed to dodge it, the heat that radiated from that projectile was so hot that it almost felt like an iron furnace. In fact it left a bad burn mark on Walter’s left arm. If that projectile even manage to hit him, Kurszt would have inflicted considerable damage; and judging from the seared marks on the ground, he would have leveled the entire area if he wanted to.

“Hmm…! Haah!”

Kurszt again launched another cutting projectile and it was bigger than the last. Walter quickly analyzed the projectile’s path. He powered up his armored legs and began gathering momentum.

“...!”,

“Too slow!”

It was then that the moment of his jump, Kurszt appeared behind him with his stance ready. He was so focused on evasion that he did not even consider Kurszt exploiting an opening. There was no time to dodge when he already poured his momentum on that jump.

“Hmmph!”,

“Gah…!”

Using his sword as a vaulting pole, Kurszt delivered a flying drop kick directly at his back. It was instantaneous, he could not raise his vector armor in time to cover for that blind spot. Thanks to his attack, Walter was sent flying towards the still incoming projectile; he needed to react fast or else, he quickly raised his vector armor in attempt to at least take the full brunt of the projectile.

“GUAAARRGH….!!!”

The projectile just completely negated the vector armor even though Walter concentrated on repelling it. As a result, he took the full damage of the attack as the projectile exploded on contact. Walter dropped down to the dirt with his body covered in second-degree burns; if it were not for his superhuman durability, he would have been burned alive.

“Guh… uugh…”

His body sustained a crippling damage, his vector armor shattered and was now in the process of regeneration. Walter struggled to stand up as his entire body was assaulted with unbearable pain. Enduring it, he managed to somehow stand up but his stance was crooked and his regeneration was taking too long.

“I may have overestimated you, Walter.”

Kurszt stood before him with his sword resting on his right shoulder with his helm opened just so he could talk to Walter one more time.

“As much as I would be willing to continue this fight, I also hate senseless beatings. So one more time, Walter, stand down. Let me take care of the anomalus. We can forget this ever happened and we can sooner move on.”,

“Ugh… So… you’re saying… The sooner you kill her. The sooner… you can call it day? Don’t give me that bullshit!”

Though his body terribly bruised and burned, Walter manage to somehow get back up on his feet. He gritted his teeth after hearing Kurszt’s statement. Kill her then call it a day, he sounded like he was nonchalant about it, something he would never hear from a superhero like him.

“Didn’t you forget? Ugh… Without restraint, we become villains. So you’re saying you’d prefer to be done with it without even considering the possibility that she is innocent!? You call yourself a hero after saying THAT!?”

Walter snapped, he stomped his right foot forward causing the ground to shake in a wide radius. His eyes now burning anger, his right arm and legs coursing with energy like a machine injecting fuel unto its engine. He was at a disbelief that Kurszt would be one of those superheroes, ones who would disregard the innocence of the convicted and prefer summary execution instead of a fair trial.

“...!”

With a sudden burst of speed, Walter bee-lined his way towards Kurszt. And the two clashed again, his fist and his blade collided with an explosive shock wave. Then with a shove, the two went on a deadly exchange of attack strings.

<”His attacks have more pressure into it and his speed is rising up one notch at time. But it won’t be enough!”>

Even with a cumbersome weapon in his hand, Kurszt’s two-handed sword fighting style was still flexible to to his advantage. By holding the grip and the lower part of the blade itself, he can move and swing just as fast during close quarters. A result of his swordsmanship tutelage even before emerging as a Novus.

“Hmmph!”,

“Tch!”

With one parry, Kurszt made use of his maneuverability to shift his footing and connecting a 180 two-handed swing. While Walter managed to block it, the pressure of the attack sent him sliding back with his left foot planted to the ground to maintain his balance. Kurszt managed again to put him on a distance.

“Haah! Hah!”

Dragging his blade through the ground, Kurszt unleashed two cutting projectiles at his opponent. Walter managed to evade them but each time he attempt to close the distance, he was always met with a follow up projectile. He must think fast, he was still under the process of regenerating his wounds; if this keeps up, he would tire himself out, exposing him completely to his opponent.

“Grrr…Raaagh!”

As the next projectile was launched, Walter did not evade it. Instead, he channeled his Nexus energy unto his Mantra-Arm and formed his vector armor on it, forming a vector gauntlet. He then punched through the projectile causing it to dissipate in an instant.

“Kuh…”

<”Tch! I forgot about that arm of his. That mysterious black arm. He used it and amplified his vector armor formed around it to vaporize the projectile. No matter…”>

“How about---THIS!”

Doubling his energy output on his weapon, Kurszt launched a black pillar of flame towards him. He readied his arm again and punched the pillar directly. The impact of his attack detonated the pillar of black flame.

“Gah…ugh…”

The attack was just too potent, even with his Mantra-Arm, Walter felt the searing heat from his circuitry nerves. His vector gauntlet almost sustained damage from the attack. Not long, Kurszt immediately followed it up by launching two more pillars of black flame with his weapon.

Walter tried to dodge it but the pillars were basically locked into him, following his movements until caught up with him. Walter tried punching them with his vector gauntlet but the burning sensation on his Mantra-Arm became increasingly worse and just as painful as his normal left arm. The vector coating on Mantra-Arm fading fast that he does not have the moment to reconstitute it.

“Gah--”,

“Hmph!”

As Walter was about to dodge another black flame pillar coming at him, Kurszt’s armored silhouette came bursting forth from the black inferno. The pillar was a mere decoy, he was just inches away from unleashing his attack. He quickly powered the Mantra mechanism on his legs and leaped away from from his opponent’s overhead swing.

“Got you. Crash!”

As soon as Walter made his dodge, it was revealed that his attack was a mere feint. Dragging his blade through the ground, he made a full corkscrew to launch another pillar from his sword. The ground erupted in a black velvet inferno, searing its way towards Walter.

“Shit!”

There was no margin big enough for him to dodge it, he was going to get a direct hit. Walter quickly re-assembled his vector gauntlet around his Mantra-Arm. His arm hummed with tremendous amount of power.

“Graagh!”

With a powerful punch, he smashed the ground so hard that it erected a dirt slab.

“Guaaarrgh!!!”

However, the earthen shield was not enough to minimize the projectile’s impact. The pillar exploded and the molten debris from the destroyed dirt slab pummeled his body. Fortunately, he managed to keep his footing and yet he still sustained damage.

<”Seems that his right arm is his weapon. His left one seems of no use… I need to keep an eye on his black arm.”>

Kurszt took stance once again, dragging his two-handed sword to the ground. As he made one step, he spun his body with his blade, gaining enough centrifugal force in just seconds. Then with the gathered momentum, he took a step forward ready to unleash his attack.

BLEED SABER!

With a powerful swing, he unleashed a powerful wave of energy in a wide span area. With this attack, he could even match the winds of a raging hurricane, trampling everything in its path. There was no way to dodge this, but…

“Hey… Where the hell are you looking?”,

“...!”

Walter’s sudden expression startled him. Both of Walter’s arms now armed with vector gauntlets, brimming with Nexus Energy. Walter raised his left arm and channeled his Nexus on a singular point, like aiming a firearm to a target.

Redirection Counter: Vector Shoot!

“Argh!”

From his left arm, Walter fired a projectile of condensed vacuum that easily pierced through his opponent’s attack and directly hitting Kurszt from the other side. It hit Kurszt with the ramming force of a speeding 18 wheeler truck. It was powerful enough to send him tumbling back.

“Agh…!”

<”How did he---don’t tell me… He used his sustained damage to redirect what I have inflicted on him! No… He did not do it on purpose. A counter-attack of his Redirection-Type Nexus Trait. I see…”>

After seemingly gaining the upper hand majority of the match, Kurszt finally sustained damage. Although, Walter looked like he could not keep this up for too long. Walter’s body has already taken too much damage, his Nexus Energy running low and the Mantra-Arm assimilation was taking too long.

“What wrong, Kurszt!? Don’t tell me you’re going down after that!?”,

“Heh… I have to admit, that took me by surprise. But don’t get cocky, I have not even begin to play.”

Kurszt twirled his two-handed sword and shifted his grip as he prepared to close in for a close quarter combat. Walter did the same, clashing his fists together and began charging through. With their bursts of speed, it was impossible to keep up with them.

<”First a feint--”>

He swung his blade overhead for a feint, it was to ascertain Walter’s movements so that he could predict his next move. As the blade closed the margin for striking, Walter quickly shifted his footing and slid backwards to dodge. But this was all according in Kurszt’s prediction…

<”--then swing!”>

At a certain angle, Kurszt changed the trajectory of his attack. From an overhead strike to a side swing, there was no dodging it from this margin. He was in complete focus, his entire stance allowed no openings.

“Hmm!”,

“...! Shit!”

Before the blade could even hit him, Walter prowled down missing Kurszt’s attack entirely. And since Kurszt put too much effort on that attack, it provided Walter an opening. Walter held his footing and closed in.

Giant Drive: Longhorn Magnum!

With his Mantra-Arm primed and loaded, he successfully connects a punch aiming at his opponent’s mid-section, where his Nex Frame Armor the thinnest. His punch exploded in impact, the entire surroundings buzzed with red electrical surges. Walter pressed his fist through his armor and sent Kurszt flying back.

“Uwaggghh…! Tch….!”

He quickly recovered but the impact of Walter’s punch made it hard for him to straighten his stance, that he had to brake his momentum with his blade. Walter made the punch count, he made sure to inflict as much damage as possible into that one blow. Kurszt was silent as he catch his breath, who would have thought Walter would manage to land a decisive blow on such tiny margin.

“GGRRRAAAAHHH….!!!”

Walter was not done; from the dust cloud emerged his frame about to land another hit.

Lord Camelot…

“Kuh--aaarrgh!”

In an instant, Kurszt materialized a great ornamented shield equipped on his left gauntlet. The shield completely neutralized Walter’s attack. And since he was stationary, Walter’s vector gauntlets had no effect causing him being harmed by his own attack.

“I’m sorry, Walter but this has gone long enough. I acknowledge your prowess but--- this is as far as you go. I must fulfill my duty to rid this world of Anomalus.”

Ironclad’s armor illuminated in bright purple, its light perfectly outline his bulky frame. There was a hint of bitterness in his words; although he looked forward of facing Walter, he have overestimated him in the process. If he wanted it, he could have put down Walter the moment he tackled him through the wall; but he wanted to see just how far he could push him.

“Ugh… Ugh… No, I won’t let you… She’s afraid, she’s alone, she wanted to be with everyone. And most of all---”

Walter looked up and his expression was the exact opposite of what Kurzst was expecting. It was not anger, hate nor disdain. It was a smile…

“---she accepted me as a person, not as a Novus nor Hero.”,

“...!”

He was taken aback by the unexpected expression of Walter’s however. It was then, it was clear to Kurszt what Walter was fighting for, something he once had years ago. He can respect his cause, but his still stands and this final blow should be the deciding factor.

Both adversaries prepped their attack as a suffocating air of tension enveloped around them. Walter’s Mantra-Arm was already in the process of assimilation, his wounds mostly healed but it will not be enough to take him down. For the first time, he felt like he had reached his limit; seeing the difference between Kurszt and him, he knew---he still has a long way to go.

“GRRRAAAAAAA---!!!”

Channeling everything in his Mantra-Arm, Walter charged in for his final strike. His fist trailed with a surge of energy as if he was about to hurl a literal lightning bolt at point-blank. His right arm and both legs glowing with a red light like klaxons.

“I’m sorry… Walter.”

Lord Camelot: Excaliburn

With a powerful burst of light, the shield on his left arm formed a huge gauntlet made out of solid light and armor. As the two closed their distance, and their attacks collided. A powerful explosion ensued with a loud buzzing electrical surge like a colossal tesla coil.

There was naught but silence to be heard after that, the battle was decided. As the cloud of dust cleared, the only one left standing was Kurszt. Walter was swept away clean through the building wall.

“It feels… empty. Did I truly won? Was that really it?”

Kurszt looked both his armored hands and was baffled by this empty feeling. He thought he would feel more triumphant but it felt like his victory was for naught. He opened his helm and took a good look around, nothing but destruction, no crowds to cheer and no damsel to be adored.

“----what!?”

​

As he was about to revert back to normal, he saw a silhouette from the cloud of dust in the distance, the direction where Walter was sent flying. It was no mistaking it, it was Walter himself. Standing firm with his legs apart and his arms crossed as if giving an unamused expression.

His Mantra were still glowing red and from the looks of it, just began assimilating. The Mantra now crawled unto his spine, reinforcing his back with the same mechanical armor as his right arm and legs. And what was strange was the white streak on his fringe was no longer white, but it emitted the same color as his assimilated limbs; which would mean that the Mantra has finally assimilated his brain.

“He’s… unconscious? But…”

Kurszt was about to raise his guard up when he noticed that Walter himself was unconscious, and yet he was standing with a cross-armed pose like that. It was visible that he was unconscious but his presence permeated of a different presence, as if he was glaring at him even though Walter’s eyes were closed and his expression peaceful. It was almost the same feeling as Kurome’s presence whenever her back is turned, a feeling of her aware of everything around her.

“Ahhh…. Wait…! Stop…!”

Just when Kurszt was about to investigate, Mina came stumbling in the scene. She quickly rushed unto Walter’s side, blocking Kurszt’s path. Her shoulders and even her lips were shaking, she was scared and yet she stood in Kurszt’s path alone.

“Don’t… Hurt… Friend… Walter… Mina… Friends… Uuuu… Stop…”,

No! I won’t let you hurt Kurszt anymore! Back off villain! I’ll protect him even if means with my life!

“...!”

He was about to raise his blade when an image of the past flashed before his eyes. A similar situation that he was years ago. The Anomalus girl had genuine tears rolling down her void-like eyes, her lips shaking and she was sobbing in fear.

<”Inez…”>

A girl’s name from his past appeared inside his mind.

---She accepted me as a person, not as a Novus nor Hero.

“...”

With that, Kurszt finally dismissed his Nex Frame Armor and reverted back into his normal form. He did not utter anymore words, he was exhausted. He simply turned around and began walking away, leaving the still unconscious Walter with Mina.

Kurszt won, but it was a bitter and empty victory. He was fighting for his cause to rid the world of the Anomala and Villains alike, and yet… he gained nothing from it. He boarded the University Tram back to the main campus and head back home.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Mmmmh…”

It was dark, Walter could not see nor distinguish a thing. As he searched through the darkness, he felt a soft caress on his cheek followed by what seemed to be a rather comfortable feeling wrapping his head. He was about to panic but this sensation somehow calmed him down, akin to the time where his mother would tuck him to sleep.

“Mmh…”

And then there was light, he slowly opened his eyes to find himself lying down on the ground.

“Oh… right.”

It was then he remembered what happened, he was soundly defeated by Kurszt. This was his first taste of defeat, at the hands of his friend no less. He would have congratulated him but…

“...!”

His eyes shot wide open, he was jolted wide awake as he remembered another thing. Kurszt had the intent of eliminating Mina. He was about to get up, when he felt a hand softly caressed his cheek again.

“Walter… awake…”

From just above him, Mina’s smile radiated upon him like a ray of dawn. She may have black eyes of void, but her smile was warm. While Walter was unconscious, Mina let him rest on her lap and just watched him sleep.

“Mina, you… you’re okay. But where is he?”

Walter sat up and searched for his companion, but all he saw was a ton of rubble and debris. The aftermath of their battle; although both opponents did their best to avoid collateral damage, their fight just leveled half of Campus B to the ground. Walter just rubbed his head, shaking off his dizziness.

“So… Sleeping beauty’s awake!”,

“Huh?”

Walter suddenly heard a girl’s voice of a rowdy manner from behind. Initially, the one he knew with that kind of attitude was Virgilia, as being the head of the Delinquent Club. But as he turned around, he saw two girls approaching them from a distance.

“Umm… And you girls are…?”,

“Ah! Right, I’m Anka and this is Shin.”,

“...”

Two young women arrived at the scene both wearing a familiar club’s uniform. Walter need not ask, as both of them were undoubtedly from the Delinquent Club. With their ragged look and fierce expressions, it was easy to tell.

Anka Ghing, second year student of Indian descent; originally from DC Metro State now transferred here in Yorktown. And Shin Nguyen, also second year from Grand Vegas Metro Zone. Both of them were students here in Campus B, as the Deliquent Club does not limit itself to the Main Campus but also other campuses as well.

“So did Vee sent you here?”,

“’Vee’? Who’s ‘Vee’?”

Anka tilted her head in confusion as she heard the name. But as soon as she did, the other girl, Shin, leaned on her ear and whispered something to her. As she did, Anka nodded in realization.

“Oh you mean, boss? Wait--if you’re calling her by that name--uhuh… uhuh… ooooh! The Black-Armed Ace! Boss’ sweetheart!”,

“R-Really? Sweetheart?”

Walter was overcame with surprise to hear that specific term. He cannot help but assume that Virgilia has feelings for him, though it might be too much. Anka had that wide grin on her face finally meeting the person behind their boss’ strange behavior.

“Yeah! You should have seen her always watching her Holo for your pictures and captured videos of your fights. Oooh~hohoho! She’s always had that dreamy look on her face. Hahaha!”,

“...”

Anka loudly teased Walter as she slapped his back repeatedly, while Shin just stood behind them projecting a rather bemused expression.

“Ah… ahahaha… that so?”

Walter just let out a rather awkward laugh. Although what Anka said was too ambiguous to conclude his earlier assumption on Virgilia having feelings for him. For all he knew, she loved good fights and strong opponents; she must have been eyeing on him for a rematch some time in the future.

“Anyway, what’re you guys doing here?”,

“Well we were on the way back to the Campus Dormitory when we saw the uproar here. We tried to get to the bottom of it but the proximity of your fight with that armored guy was too dangerous. We closed in after your battle and just found you here along with that Anomalus.”,

“...! Wait, y-you knew about her?”

Out of reflex, Walter stepped in front of Mina to protect her.

“Hahaha! Relax, prince charming. You may not know this, but I’m from the Carolinas. So I understand, and her secret is safe. And truth be told, we did visited Mina’s club once to get our fortunes told.”,

“O-Oh, sorry. I’m just on edge. Really? Carolinas Yellow Zone?”,

“Heyyep! Most of us in the club were originally from Yellow Zones.”

Walter breathed a sign of relief and eased his body for a bit. Apparently, Thea was not the only one who came from the Yellow Zone; though technically Virgilia just came out of the Red Zone since she did moved to Japan before its fall. One of also the contributing factors why the Delinquent Club’s cooperation with the SA Brigade, was because Virgilia saw Thea as their benefactor. If SA Brigade were to be Student Council, then Thea’s presence at the Council’s seat would help other students from the Yellow Zone cope up with their school life.

“... Shin… friend…”,

“...”,

“Hey what about me?”,

“Bleh… Anka… Bleh…”

Mina ran up to Shin and gave her a big hug, in which she responded with a slight smile and a warm reception. Anka on the other hand, utterly ignored by her although she does not seem to mind Mina’s reception to her. It was good to know that Mina has made friends with other students other than him.

“Oh yeah, by the way. Did you guys happen to see a guy left from here? Spiky hair with an awesome black jacket on?”

An astute description, regardless it almost slipped his mind. Kurszt was not there when he came to, it was only him, Mina and the two girls. He feared at the moment he was beaten, Kurszt would have went after Mina immediately.

“Eh… nope! Sorry. We got here and just found you laying flat on the ground with Mina here trying to wake you up.”

<If you are looking for your companion, he had already left moments ago. You were out cold for 2 hours>

“Wait, who said that?”

Walter suddenly jolted up as an ominous voice rang inside his head.

“Hmm? What? You okay?”,

“Huh? Ah… Yeah. Why don’t you gals go on ahead? I’ll just see to Mina for a while.”,

“Well okay, you’ve already woken up in a jiffy. Think it’s high time we head back to the dorm.”

Anka shrugged and turned her heel into the other direction. Walter did not intended to be rude but he dismissed the two girls to go ahead. Either way, since Walter was up and about, there was no more reason for them to stay put.

“Wait…”,

“Oh? Shin?”

As the two were walking away, Shin turned her heel and came running back to Walter.

“Thank you… for protecting my friend, Mina.”,

“Oh, you’re welcome. It’s nothing really.”

Walter’s face flushed as he received an unexpected gratitude from the quiet one of the two. Shin gave him a proper bow of respect. Though she may be a delinquent, Shin was surprisingly dignified.

“Come visit us at our club when you have the time!”,

“I will!”

Walter waved farewell at the two as they finally disappeared unto the distance, on their way back to the campus dorms.

<...It’s me, Walter.>

“M-Mina…? How--”

<The moment I entered your psyche to read your future, my power had left a psychic link between you and me. Hence I can direct my thoughts unto you. Worry not, it won’t harm you, it’s only for means of communication.>

Mina stepped forward and faced her savior. She had difficulty speaking with her lips but with her telepathy, she could convey her words much more fluently. Walter was relieved that she was still here and nothing bad happened to her.

“So did he say something before he left?”

<None. I just saw the emptiness that wracked his heart. It was an empty victory for him, hence he just abandoned his intent and left.>

“Kurszt…”

Walter just hung his head and sat down a nearby debris. He was exhausted in every aspect, physically, mentally and emotionally. He could only sympathize with him, he must have saw that their fight was just utterly pointless. Nothing gained and nothing lost.

<It was thanks to you and your good heart. I was right to trust you, Walter, you’re the first person to truly saw me not as I am now, but as I have before this curse.>

Mina extended her skinny left arm, since her right limb was amputated somewhat, and held his hand.

<It is as you said… I never wanted this power. I wanted to make friends and find happiness just as Charlie and Tala has taught me. And if possible I also want to help people, thus the Occultist Coven.>

Mina added as she gave a light squeeze on Walter’s injured arm. It was clear now to him why they established the club, it was have Mina an outlet for her powers. By fortune-telling or predicting the immediate future, they would help their fellow students with some advice how to either avoid or invoke their good and bad luck.

“Kuh…”

Walter squinted as he felt as sting on his left palm. His regeneration process was taking longer than he thought. That last battle really did a number on Walter that it somehow tampered his Nexus Energy flow and his Mantra assimilation had to adapt to it.

<You’re still hurt… I’m sorry you had to go through this suffering. I did not mean to cause such conflict upon you and your companion. Maybe it’s for the best that--->

“Don’t…”

He cut her off before she could finish her sentence, Walter knew what she was going to say next.

“When I said I’ll be your friend, Mina. I meant it. You’re no monster like Kurszt makes you out to be.”

Walter then lifted her left hand and placed it on his chest.

“I see nothing but a girl who yearns to be with everyone. That is all.”,

“Uuu… Walter…”

She broke out in soft squeaking sobs, with tears once again rolling down her porcelain cheeks from her void eyes. Mina was so moved by his words that she could not even utilize her telepathy to form a proper response. Her fragile heart filled with joy to know that Walter was there to stay for her.

“Oh he’s awake--wait are we interrupting something?”,

“Ah Charlie! Tala!”

Just then the rest of the Occultist Coven club members arrive with first aid essentials from the infirmary. It would seem that they intend to nurse Walter back to health, but seeing he was now up in no time, there was no need. Walter would have expected for them to be furious after what had transpired, but their reception remained the same.

“I am so sorry for what happened. I should have known that my companion was overzealous against Anomala. Truth be told, we came here to ask for your support for our run in the Student Council seat…. but…”,

“.…”

Charlie and Tala looked at each other as they heard his true intentions as to why they came from the Main Campus. Walter intended to hold a negotiation between them, and explain their platform. But due to the unexpected turn of events, he feared that it would be completely out of the question.

“Sigh… Walter.”

Charlie sat down the nearby debris as he laid down the first aid kit.

“Honestly, seeing that commotion, if we were an official club, we would have kicked you out. Your companion seemed hell bent on harming Mina and we can’t have that. She’s our friend, ain’t no way we would agree to your terms.”,

“...so it seems.”

Walter was downtrodden after hearing that response, Charlie just phrased it in a scolding way. At this rate, persuading them would be fruitless. It was an utter disaster to what had transpired here.

“But, you know… Walter. We’ve never seen someone tread great lengths just to protect our friend. That is something to be admired.”,

“Tala is right. If we were Novus ourselves we would do everything to protect her. And you did just that. And moreover, I don’t think Mina would like us to choose whom she wants to be friends with.”,

“Ehehe… I love... Walter.”

All three of them expressed their admiration for Walter’s bravery and resolve. Yet another unexpected development, but this time, it was a good one. There responses somehow uplifted Walter from the dread which would only mean…

“Th-Then…”,

“I know we can’t speak for your companion, but are you willing to shoulder this huge responsibility? To change the school and make it a suitable place for Humans, Nova and Anomala alike? Are you willing to stand up against the vanity of superheroes whom were prisoners to their own image?”

Charlie grabbed both Walter’s shoulders and looked at him straight into his eyes. There was a glint of seriousness in Charlie’s stare as he awaited for Walter’s reply. He was right, not just the SA Brigade but Walter would need to shoulder the entire school’s future, this was the responsibility to bear if they were to be the Student Council.

“Yes, I will. For Mina’s sake and all others---I will protect everyone. We will uphold the image of selflessness so that no one would look down on whom.”

Walter said it from the bottom of his heart, with fiery eagerness and willingness. That was the answer that Charlie needs to hear. If Mina trusts him with her heart, then so should they; even without Mina’s say on the matter, they could tell that Walter was a genuine person with a good heart, the foundation of a true Superhero.


------------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University, Main Campus Hall



After the incident yesterday, the wounds and bruises Walter had dealt in his previous battle with Kurszt had not been healed just yet; mainly due to the overlapping of the Nexus Regeneration and the Mantra Assimilation, his injuries were taking time to heal longer than usual. As a result, the Olven household were in an instant uproar with both his parents and Tiffany bombarded him with smothering and utmost concern.

Thankfully, he managed to convince them somehow that he was going to be fine. But that did not let him off the hook, regardless it had been a very stressful evening for Walter. On the next day, he had to go to school with his body riddled with bandages, much to Thea, Ailana and even Xiu’s surprise.

While the girls expressed their concern about him, he just let off an excuse that him and Kurszt encountered some troublemakers yesterday. Although Kurszt was the prime culprit as to why his body was covered with bruises and wounds. Just then he had been meaning to talk to Kurszt, but it would seem that he was actively avoiding him. He knew Kurszt was anti-social but this time it felt distant and cold.

And at last the bell finally rang, signaling the end of the class period. Walter hurriedly packed his things up that he did not even waited for Thea and Ailana, he was rearing to talk to Kurszt as soon as possible. As he saw him made his exit down the hall, he just hastily grabbed his things and went after him in a rush.

“Wait…! Kurszt!”

Finally catching up with him, Walter called out his name. Kurszt heard it and paused in his tracks, he was not even facing Walter. But as soon as he caught his attention, Walter seemed to choke on his words, not knowing what to say.

“Don’t say it and don’t get the wrong idea.”

Kurszt said in a firm tone as if to coerce him, but there was one question that came to mind that Walter had to ask.

“Why?”,

“I don’t know and I don’t care. But let’s be clear on one thing, Olven.”

As Kurszt turned around to face Walter, he still had that same glint in his eyes yesterday before they fought. The eyes of pure conviction, despite his empty victory yesterday. His stare was sharp enough to make Walter take a step back.

“We may be on the same side, but we are still fight for different causes. While I am all for equality among Humans and Nova, the same can’t be said with Anomalus. Once we claim the Student Council seat, I’ll be running for Vice President and make sure those menace are ousted. I am a superhero and that’s what I do.”,

“But you can’t just---”,

“That is final, Olven. That is the path I chose to take and will defend it against all if needed be. We’re done here.”

Without even giving a chance for Walter to answer, Kurszt went on ahead of him. It really did not matter because Walter did not have an answer for that… yet. He could only clench his fist in frustration with a bit of sadness, because it was then that he felt like he just lost a friend.

“Walter?”

Just then, Ailana called out from behind. Walter jolted up to greet her, but the look on her face says that she saw the entire exchange. He could only sigh in dejection.

“O-Oh… Ailana… you heard it huh?”,

“Mmh… What happened between you two? I never seen Sir Schwarz like that.”,

“It’s… a long story. Not sure I can tell it now.”,

“I understand. Well come, come! I’ll have your bandages renewed.”

Ailana responded with a smile, pulling out a small first aid kit in her bag. He would comment that his injuries would heal in the next few hours, but after yesterday, he felt like he needed to sit down and have someone to talk to. She then lead him to the nearby stairs and began removing his bandages and applying fresh ones.

“Where’s Thea? Wasn’t she with you?”,

“Oh! Ms. Eissen had to run some errands with Ms. Xiu, so she went on ahead. She sends her regards, nonetheless.”

Normally she would be gloating over this but this was no time for such petty rivalry. Now that Walter had thought about it, it was pretty unusual for a high-class girl like Ailana to be taking up the role of nurse. He felt like his problems were lifted a bit to the thought.

“So… tell me what happened.”

Ailana said in a comforting manner, like a doting elder sister tending to his little brother.

“Sigh… Well, about that. We---”

Walter proceeded to tell his story one event after another. About the first independent club they visited, then about Mina and what her true identity is; Ailana listened carefully and intently as she tended to Walter’s bandages. Walter would have hesitated, but there was something about her that he felt like she can be entrusted with this, that he felt comfortable unwinding with her.

“Oh my… an Anomalus here in the school? That’s a serious case indeed.”,

“I know. But I can tell she’s innocent and has no intent on harming anyone. Quite the opposite actually, she wanted to have friends. That was all she ever wanted… To think Kurszt just wanted to kill her… it’s sickening. I---”

Walter could not speak further, he felt like punching the ground or wall at that moment. He really does not understand why the extreme hostility without even hearing Mina out. The fact that an anomalus was much more human than a novus was just too much irony to bear.

“It's okay to feel frustrated...”

Ailana’s voice rang in his head, pure and comforting whilst she brushed his head with her palm. A voice of empathy, something that Walter really needed. She pulled him close and let his head rest on her shoulder.

“If you truly believe in Mina and others like her, and if you truly are willing to bear that responsibility. Then know that you are not alone in this Walter. I cannot say the same for others, but if your truly are committed, I’m sure the other will provide you support and eventually Kurszt himself will too. Be angry if you must but don’t forget that you are surrounded by your friends. Make your case, and we will be there for you…”,

“...”

Walter did not say anymore, he just made a small nod while he rested his head on her shoulder. Deep down, he was thankful from the bottom of his heart to have people like Ailana with him. For a high-class girl born of nobility, she was surprisingly humble.

“Then let us proceed to the club room. Let us not make Ms. Hinokami waiting for us.”,

“Yeah…”

Walter nodded in response, now cheered up because of her. As the two got up from the stairs, she helped him stand up though redundant to say the least. She packed up her things and walk side by side with Walter.

“Ailana.”,

“Hmm?”,

“Thank you, I really needed that.”

Walter replied honestly, it was a plain comment but the thought was all the same. He meant it, he would care less if she would not have talked to him if he was still human, but he was thankful to have her around. She was such an amazing girl, but he would not say that directly to her. Ailana just smiled as a response, no words were needed.


-----------------------------------------------------------

SA Brigade Club Room




As they arrived on the club room, Walter was welcomed with a rather peculiar scene. Something that was unprecedented. So much so that Max and Kurszt was listless in their seats.

“She’s been quiet for a while now.”

Max whispered to Walter which intrigued him. It was an unprecedented scene indeed, normally she would have been jumping around with her usual antics such as flirting with Walter or whatnot. But this time, she had been staring outside ever since she entered the club room.

“Was she like that during Class Period?”,

“Xiu said she was silent even when they left the residence. Something’s really wrong if you ask me.”

Max added as he continued to whisper a conversation to Walter and Ailana.

“Max. Ailana”,

“’Y-Yes?””

The two suddenly jolted up as if being suddenly struck by an electric pulse. Kurome’s voice has none of the cheery and outgoing tone to it, but rather her voice was deep and brimming with a threatening aura. The moment she spoke, the entire room was enveloped with a choking tense atmosphere.

“Could you two leave the room for a minute? I need to speak with Walter and Kurszt.”,

“S-Sure…”,

“You two, front and center.”

Kurome sounded like a drill instructor, her tone was absolute and fearsome. They did as they were told, Ailana and Max went outside the room while Walter and Kurszt both approached her. With them called out, it was no guessing that it was regarding the incident yesterday. Walter just prepared himself for a tongue-lashing.

The two stood there for a good amount of minutes, while Kurome was still looking out the window. The air around the room, cramped as it already is, was brimming with tension. It was quiet as almost as if the only thing they hear was the sound of their hearts beating.

“I understand there were complications yesterday, Walter? The administration has notified me.”,

“U-Uh… yes there was. But we umm… We secured our first minor club’s support.”

Walter replied hesitantly, she did not even uttered her usual Japanese honorifics like “-kun” to address him. He was nervous, akin to the time where he was first reprimanded by the principal way back in middle school; his eyes were darting all over the place and he could not help but fidget in place. He felt like he was facing a different person, other than the fun-loving and outgoing Kurome.

“Mhm… Yes we’ll get to that matter later, but that’s not my utmost concern at the moment.”,

“Uh… yes.”,

“The administration has submitted eye-witness accounts that you two have duked it out in the middle of Campus B. Kurszt, why is that?”

Kurome bowed her head and went to call on Kurszt’s attention, she wanted to hear his side about the incident. The two looked at each other, Walter would have preferred to answer this himself but something tells him that it was unwise at the moment. While Walter was tense and nervous, Kurszt kept his composure.

“We have discovered that this independent club has been harboring an Anomalus within the student body. It was my responsi---”

*SLAP!!!*

Before he could continue his statement, he felt something hit something across his face. A cold and solid slap by Kurome herself. The slap’s sound echoed throughout the room and was even heard outside.

“Ah…!”,

“...!”

Kurszt fell to the side as the slap landed on his cheek, despite of it not even having force behind it. The slap itself was painful enough as it was channeled with Kurome’s frustration. The sudden slap left Walter in shock, he did not even saw it coming.

“Responsibility? Under whose authority? You do realize that innocent people could have been caught between your petty quarrel? There were people in that area, Kurszt, people whom we serve. That attitude of yours almost caused us valuable rep! And what happens when somebody got caught in the collateral damage? Anomalus? That’s not the problem here, you even harassed the independent club’s members. Just what the hell is wrong with you!? Huh!?”

Kurome was brimming with anger and frustration which left the two speechless. Walter has never seen her furious like this, it was painful to watch and yet he had to bear it. Her eyes looked like they were on the verge of crying, he wanted to intervene but he could not find the resolve to do so.

“We’re superheroes it’s our duty---”,

“We’re also students, Kurszt! Never forget that, I have instructed that whenever you encounter an issue you direct it to me first and then we can devise an appropriate actions. You’re too reckless! And you call yourself a knight? What, your mindset is stuck in the f*cking dark ages too? That it? Huh!? RRRAGH!!!”

With her pent up anger, she grabbed the nearby table and hurled it to the wall and kicked the chair to the side which sent it piling over the table.

“...Do understand I formed this club to make a difference. Not just for fun and thrill, if someone were to be caught up in your scuffle, who were to be blamed? Us. We will be demolished along with our built up reputation. If we were to be student council, understand the appeal and reputation is important. Anomalus or not, that girl is a certified member of the student body whether YOU like it or not. If you have dealt with that girl in your own terms, then you’re no better than the Nova Reform. If there is one thing that we are not, Kurszt is that we are not extremists. That is all.”

It would seem that she had calmed down a bit after giving words of reprimand. He could not even look at the two, the fit she had made her braided pony-tail loose with her hair all over the place. Once again, the room was filled with silence until finally Kurszt spoke up.

“...I understand. You were right, I should have consulted first before acting. I apologize for my impulsiveness.”

Kurszt said in a soft tone while still holding his cheek where the slap landed. He was about to voice his defense but she was right, Anomalus or not, that girl, Mina was still part of the student body. It would not bode well for the SA Brigade if they were heard to have harassed a student, before the masses knew that the harassed student was an Anomalus.

“I sincerely do hope that this is the first AND the last time I would hear such an incident. You are dismissed for today, Kurszt. Take care of the collateral damage report on the Administration. They need it tomorrow, you’ll be in charge of that paperwork.”,

“I see. Then leave It to me.”

He responded promptly, he immediately left the room leaving only Walter and Kurome. He would run after him but chose against it, Walter could only offer his sympathies. Another brief period of silence enveloped the room as the sun finally fell into the horizon, he could only prepare himself to what Kurome would have to say to him.

But before anything else, he went over to the flopped table and picked up the thrown chair and laid it in front of her. He figured after that outburst, Kurome was exhausted herself. It was not like he was buttering her up to soften her reprimand to him, he was just genuinely concerned about her.

“You want to sit down for a bit?”,

“Sigh…”

Kurome seemed to have accepted the offer, but her mood was still the same. She sat leaning forward whilst supporting her head with her hands. A rather intimidating pose, much more so than her standing facing back; he had the full view of her vehement expression, he could feel himself shrinking even by not looking at her.

"As for you, Walter."

"Y-yes."

Walter straightened himself up and stood in attention, like an army private in front of his drill sergeant. After a brief moment of silence, Kurome finally spoke. Her tone was unchanged and giving Walter the same intimidating stance.

"So this particular member of that independent club is an Anomalus, yes?"

She asked as she cast her gaze at him, he could only nod in response.

"Hmmm... quite a conundrum indeed. And you're certain that she has no black record? She had been docile ever since she enrolled here?",

"Yes. Well I can't exactly prove it. But I had glanced within her---I mean I just felt on a emotional level when she entered my psyche via Telepathic Link. I knew deep down, she was just as human. I don't know what it was like in her shoes but I have been through the same treatment. Before all this.",

"I see... I see..."

Kurome took it all in, and listened to his case. A rather weak one because it was stemmed from a personal level, but she overlooked it. She could tell that he cared about this Anomalus, and she would respect compassion.

"Then let me ask you this, Walter..."

Kurome stood up from her seat and glanced outside once again.

"We all know that the Malus energy, the anti-thesis of the Nexus, is a parasitic source of power that seeks to consume its host. Like the Nexus, if the host is weak, the source will take over and evolve into an entirely different persona. Although the Malus is much more volatile, as it can either drive its wielder insane or worse, mutate them into a gruesome monstrosity. Worst case scenario, this friend of yours will attack everything and everyone in its sight, friend or foe. The question for you is...."

Kurome cast a grim glance at him.

"...as her friend, are you willing to personally put a stop to her and put her down, should that event happen?"

She asked in earnest to her subordinate. Kurome did not ask as a club president, she asked on a personal level as if she had been in the same situation before. The question itself overwhelmed Walter in such a way that he forgot to even consider the possibility.

"Another one... she is an Anomalus, no doubt. Protecting her would mean going up against not just the entire school---but also the entire Metro Zone, the Supernova Committee. You would be going up against the world itself. The last question would be... will protecting a single life be worth it even if it means being against the world?"

As soon as she finished, she went back on her chair and faced him crossed armed. Kurome eagerly awaited his response, and looked like she had no intentions of standing up until he gives his answer. Meanwhile, Walter hung his head as he went into a deep thought.

Outside the room, Max and Ailana watched the conversation from the door slot. They heard the earlier commotion with Kurszt, and saw him make his exit earlier. Max was able to catch up with him, but his concern was just met with a silent and regretful glance. Kurszt did not look like he was in the mood to talk.

Back inside the club room it had been 30 minutes and the two were silent, still unmoved from where they were.

"Sigh..."

Walter let out a sigh, he was ready to answer.

"...Should that time comes, yes. I will be the one to put her down. Mina... trusts me with her life, I will not betray that trust. I'm sure she would not want to hurt her friends, I will make sure, when everything else failed, I will be the one to release her from her suffering..."

He had to clench his fist tightly to say that. Walter abhorred the notion, but he prayed that such situation will not come to pass, even though it was still a possibility. And if it did, he was sure that Mina would have said the same.

"And the last... yes, she is worth everything. And I know she isn't the only one, Kurome. I've said this before and I will say it again, I will shoulder that burden and go against the world, head first if I have to. I would beat my point unto each and every one of them until they get it. It is as Mina said, most of them did not chose their curse. Rather than harm, Mina chose to use her power to help people in need. And that I can respect. That alone is enough reason for me to be by their side when everything else was taken away from them!"

Walter said it as his heart willed it to be. His mind and heart and soul were all in this cause. To protect the weak and to shelter those whom have nothing left, that is what he lived for. It was his aspiration to abide by that if ever he were to be a superhero.

As soon as he finished his sentence another moment of silence enveloped the room. Walter held his composure this time; after letting out that statement he felt empowered, motivated and willing. He face Kurome with an unwavering stance with a glint of determination.

“Pffft...”,

“Huh?”

Kurome’s cheeks suddenly puffed up and her stern composure came crumbling down before Walter.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! OMOSHIRE KONO HITO! HAHAHAHAHA!!!”,

“Ah... what?”,

“Hahahaha... ah gomen gomen... I’m sorry I couldn’t hold it in! It’s just-hahahaha! Too funny!”

She was laughing so hard that it was starting to hurt her tummy. Meanwhile, Walter just stared at her with disbelief, confused as to what was funny. Or what he said earlier was too ridiculous or too idealistic for her to take it seriously?

“Aha... ahaha... ah-itai itai...”,

“Are you done now? I’m being serious about what I said, it’s a matter of life and death here.”

Walter could not help but feel disrespected, to say the least. He did poured his heart and soul unto his answer and yet it was met with a mocking laughter. Kurome’s tummy was assaulted with pain from laughing so hard.

“Ah... gomenasai gomenasai! Sorry! Sorry! Oooh... boy. Daijobu, I’m not laughing at your statement. It’s just how you say it, needless to say I am overwhelmed! Really!”,

“Okay...?”,

“Ah... but really I never thought I would hear such a heartfelt statement in such a long time, Walter-kun. You had that aura, that makes you... unreal by today’s superhero standards.”,

“So is that a good thing or...?”

Walter was still in the dark to why she was laughing, ‘Unreal by today’s superhero standards’ she says. Given on how she was laughing again and her tone back to the way it was, one could safely say Kurome was back on her old self. Although in reality, she was overwhelmed on how determined Walter was behind his statement, something you will not see in real life.

“Let’s just say in simple terms... I’m glad to have pursued you to be here in this rag-tag band of misfits. If you are determined to go such lengths to protect one life against the many, then... count me in. You won’t stand alone, after all, it’s not just the normal members of our student body that we should focus on, but also those whom were misjudged and discriminated just because they came from another place or born with a curse marked on their heads.”

Thanks to Walter’s resolve, Kurome had broadened the scope of her cause. All this time, they were so focused on the human con-census of the student body and the hierarchy, that she did not even noticed those who would actually be the real victims. She was sure that if her friend, Virgilia , was there she would have smacked her silly for not even acknowledging the underlying problem.

“Thank you, Kurome.”,

“Sigh... that was bad, huh? My fit earlier, I should apologize to Kurszt for that slap. And I’m sorry Walter for venting this on you two. It was a shock to me when I heard about the incident. I--”,

“Say no more. I tried to settle things peacefully with him, but it would seem that it would be hard to get him to fight for the same cause.”

Walter added, he still has Kurszt to be concerned with. He could not even begin to think what would happen if he were to be vice president; of course he still values him as a friend but his morals when it comes to Anomala was overzealous and extreme. He could only hope that he would find the heart to change his ways, and Walter would highly doubt that he would spare another hidden Anomala in the student body.

“Mah mah... I’m sure one he’ll come around. Sigh...”,

Kurome just patted his back and responded with a light encouragement with a big smile.

“--he just needs to find someone to protect...”,

“Come again?”,

“Ah ie... nothing.”

He last last sentence kind of trailed off, she does not want to reveal what Kurszt had gone through before they met. Even before the SA Brigade Kurome and Kurszt had been acquaintances; she and Xiu knew what Kurszt’s story was and why was he like that. She had predicted this impulsiveness of his yet she still does not know how to cope with it without her being there all the time with him.

“Sah sah! Max-kun! Ailana-san! Kochi desu!”

She then finally let the two in after what seemed like a good hour of discussion with Walter. Max and Ailana went on to bombard the both of them with questions, and the two would promptly answer them. Their club period went on for an extended time until they were ready to call it a day.


---------------------------


On his way home, Walter contemplated about their club meeting and other concerns such as the incident from the day before. He was thinking about meeting Thea or Virgilia but none of them turned up. Thea was still busy with her own paperwork with Xiu, while Virgilia was still dealing with rival gangs from the neighboring district.

“Oh yeah! Mina’s fortune-reading!”

It was then he remembered Mina’s reading of his future just after the incident, he almost completely forgot about it. He was so consumed by other issues that time that he had not found a time to full meditate on it. Walter was not a believer of fortune-telling but a rain check once in a while would not hurt.

“What did she say again...?”

A black enigma with a fiery red cape stands among twelve fallen heroes and before the sleeping 10-headed dragon. A luminous man shall be the first portent to the dragon’s awakening, and with 10 heads blinked awake, an uncertain fate awaits...

“That is too cryptic and vague for me to understand. But it really makes you think...”

He just sighed, still meditating upon it. By the time that he reached his home, the wounds and injuries he had been inflicted yesterday were now completely healed. And as usual he was greeted by the same doting crowd, namely his parents and little cousin. He did not dislike it, not at all; Walter may have it rough outside, but inside his home, he mattered, that was something he was thankful for.

"What the...?"

He stroked his fringe as he was changing his clothes and just noticed the red streak on his hair. He just noticed it now, when in the past it was just a white streak. Walter thought it was blood at first but, thankfully he was wrong. He would have ignored it if the streak was like a hair highlight, but it would seem that the red streak of hair itself was luminescent in the dark, and stood out like a sore thumb.

"Sigh... just one concern after another."

Exasperated, he just brushed up his fringe to try to somehow hide it and quickly changed his clothes as intended.

"Huh? What the---...!"

As he was about to leave the room for dinner, he suddenly cannot open the door. It seemed like it was locked but the door from his room can only be locked from the inside. It was then he noticed the surroundings was suddenly devoid of color, a rather familiar setting.

"Argh!"

From out of nowhere a rip in space manifested above the room, opening a cosmic passageway. From the passageway, descended a red bolt of lightning that exploded upon impact. But strangely enough, the impact of the lightning bolt dealt no physical damage to his room, and yet he felt the crushing impact that almost sent Walter flying.

"...it's you!",

"Walter, it has been quite a while."

"Atha!"



To Be Continued...

 

[Ruby Rose]

Oooo! So Walter is a DC fan? That interaction with him and his cousin is too cute. And I applaud on him for coming clean with her instead of letting the issue drag on. He truly is a living role model.

After reading the side-chapters, I NEED more Thea x Walter. Where is she!? Where!? Although... I can see some development on Ailana's side. It was nice to see her other than that popular-girl-who-just-happened-to-like-the-MC. That said, I am now genuinely curious of her case. I mean she's too popular that she could not even make friends anymore? And what she said "one day you'll remember" sounded ominous.

And I LOOOOOVE Mina's character. A fragile and misunderstood girl who just wanted to have friends. Is she gonna be a regular character from here on out? What I liked about her is that despite being an Anomalus, she has a pure heart and soul, I can understand how Walter would put his life on the line just to protect her. Poor girl...

And damn, that Gainax'ing! Is Walter gonna go full Kamina? I could only hope. It's a shame that he was defeated but thankful that Kurszt just abandoned his intentions on killing Mina. Seriously, I worry for Kurszt's mentality, he's impulsive and overzealous to the point that he would even go up against his friend to uphold his duty in ridding supervillains. And that drama at the end--oooh intense.

 

[KingdomKey]

This was a really great chapter. I wasn't expecting Walter to have to go up against Kurszt to defend Mina like that. Let alone that it'd come to blows to keep her alive. I also really liked Tiffy comforting Walter about his confession about what really happened to Marcus. I like that this part is a call back to chapter one because, it brings up the possible conflict of things to come with Tom. And I find it amusing how overprotective Walter can be around Tiffany too. It's actually quite sweet. Furthermore, Walter seems to be growing in power with his red streak in his hair. I wonder if there'll come a day when he's awake rather than unconscious of what's happening when his powers take over? And I agree it's quite mysterious when Ailana is all like, "one day, you'll remember." I wonder what that means. Or if it's something that's happen that we the readers need to pick up on? Overall it was well worth the wait! <3

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Thanks for the feedback! And yes, it does raises a question when Ailana said "One day, you'll remember...". Perhaps a side-chapter is in order?

It'll be answered very soon, but we now enter the final chapter of season 1, aka Chapter 10. Walter's life is about to change once again.

But first... a registration form is in order.

-----------------------------------------------------------

Yorktown State University Club Membership Form

Name: Maria Virgilia Mericada Contessa Hermana De Luna De Lune

Photos:

Ethnicity: Spanish-American

Type: Novus [Privileges Handed and in Effect]

Place of Origin: Asakusa, Tokyo (formerly) / Yorktown Metro Zone, United States of America

Credentials: Alumnus, YSU Middle School Division; Member, YSU Cheerleading squad;

Club Name: Delinquent Association of YSU

Club Position: President

Club Objective: Proxy Disciplinary Committee, Weekend Community Service, Extra-Curricular Supervision, Regulation of local gang intrusions from outside school premises.

Club Head Count: 86, 200 denied re-admission

Status: [Approved]

 

[KingdomKey]

You're welcome for the feedback, Tyrant Raver! I really like the drawing of Maria Virgilia! Including the signature. <3

*hype intensifies* A side chapter! :O <3 And Walter's life is about to change again?! I don't know if I want to be excited or frighten for him!

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Chapter 10 Season 1 Finale: Reformation

“So is it bad, Atha?”

Walter asked nervously as Atha continuously examined the assimilated parts of his body.

“Atha…? Who is Atha?”

She promptly paused as she heard the name, confused as who was her referring to.

“Didn’t you told me your name---oh right I wasn’t able to properly hear it that time.”,

“Atha is fine.”,

“Really? You’re not gonna correct it or object?”,

“My name is of no importance. If you wish to call me as such then I will not mind.”

She just brushed it off and just continued with her examinations, although Walter would have preferred a clarification. But since she said she did not mind, then it cannot be helped. It might be rude in a common sense, but it was unintentional in Walter’s part.

The Mantra’s assimilation since their last meeting has increased exponentially, it now encompassed not just his entire right arm but also now both feet and just recently, his spine. Further analysis showed that even his entire cranial cortex and brain, the most troubling of the assimilation process. Normally, when reached to this level, Walter would have been turned into a rampaging monstrosity now; but as clear as day, he was there still has his sanity intact.

“Hmm..?”

As she read the data on her holographic console, Atha found an interesting bit regarding the assimilation process. Around the cortex area crawling down to his spine, the Mantra is… changed to a degree. Or to put it in other terms, it was now prepping itself to enter a chrysalis state, a first stage of evolution.

“...”

Atha looked back and forth at her data then to Walter.

“W-What is it? Is it bad?”,

“...”,

“H-Hey… Atha?”

Judging by her expression, or at least disposition being projected, Atha seemed perplexed much to Walter’s distress. He wanted to prod more but from what he was sensing, it will not be wise at that point. He could only sit there and wait, it was not like he could do anything either as the nature of the Mantra was still alien to him. But the fact that the only individual that was capable of understanding it, looked just as confused and surprised was more than enough to quake his stance.

“Hold still, Walter. I need to confirm something.”,

“Wait, wh-what are you doing--h-hey! This is not funny anymore, please tell me what’s happening to me.”

Walter fell on his hind as Atha slowly approached him with her gauntlet forming on her arm, materializing a blade on her very hand. If this was any other person, he would have stood his ground. But this was Atha, an abstract and god-like alien being; he did not need any visual evidence, he knew in his senses that she could kill him on a whim.

“Atha… please wait.”,

“.…”,

“Aaaaarrrg---”

It was too fast for the naked eye could see, with instantaneous speed, she thrust her blade forward, aiming at his heart.

“...!”

But the blade did not made contact, Atha did not even felt his fleshed pierced. Instead she felt a crushing grip that was holding her wrist, stopping the blade completely and with no effort. Walter unconsciously stopped her attack before it even reach him.

“What--”,

“...”

As Walter raised his head, a pair of eyes much different from Walter’s glared directly at Atha. She quickly pulled out her hand and de-materialized her weapon. As she did, she felt her wrist broken by such grip. That strength of his maybe even surpassed hers, but she could sense that this was not Walter before her.

“Identify yourself!”

Atha demanded as she rearranged her broken wrist. Walter slowly rose up from the ground and stretched his body, the Mantra seemed to even resonate with him in perfect sync as if it was his body’s extension. There was no mistake, Walter projected a different presence, this was not him at all.

“For one of the Cosmic Wills… You sure act impulsive. Sorry but I would prefer to keep my name hidden for now until this boy’s realization. I hope you can respect that at least. But I will tell you this, I am the manifestation of this boy’s mantra.”,

“Th--this can’t be… The Mantra has gained sentience!?”

The revelation shook Atha to the very core, this was an unprecedented feat. She knew that the Mantra has a life of its own, but to develop a sentience with a mortal body conduit was completely unheard of. And she was there to witness it firsthand and the first to witness it unfold.

“But how? The Mantra could have just deform him into an aberration. How?”,

“I’m sorry but I can’t tell you. All you need to know, is that this boy is special. He is still weak and has lots of growing to do. Every time this boy is dealt with crippling damage to anything that could breach the Mantra, it grows and evolves.”

“Walter” inspected his arm and his body as he responded with frugality. Atha was still wracked in disbelief, even after countless eternities she never thought this could be possible. This persona spoke of a more mature manner and tone, he exhibited a presence akin to a Celestial but maybe even more than that.

From what he had stated, Walter’s Mantra continues to assimilate whenever he is inflicted with serious damage. The more life-threatening the damage, the faster the assimilation accelerate. The Mantra helps its host develop a physical countermeasure of its previous damage dealt or in other words Self-evolution.

“Ah… it’s time. The evolution has yet to take root. I can’t maintain… for too long.”,

“Ah… Walter!”

Atha caught him as he suddenly wobbled in dizziness, she used her body to support his footing. He was sweating and hyperventilating such was the disadvantage of a mortal host. It would seem even talking took a lot of effort for this persona.

“Wait! Tell me, how is this possible? Is Walter going to turn? Hey!?”,

“Argh… Hmhmhm…”,

“What’s so funny?”,

“You know… for a Cosmic Will, you sure exhibit more human-like traits. It is almost as if you… yourself are using a mortal conduit. But… I… digress. Everything will be clear once the time comes, so please… protect him.”

With the last of the newly-emerged persona’s strength finally spent, he went straight back into the Mantra, leaving Walter unconscious. It was only for a short while, but it would seem that this persona of Walter’s knew everything about her. Atha dismissed her data written and went to tend to Walter.

She then carefully laid his head on her lap as Atha watched him sleep, like a woman watching over her lover. She gently patted his head and caressed his cheek as she stared at his peaceful expression for what seemed like hours within the frozen time. It was her prolonged stay at Earth, made her realize how precious all creation were.

“Reckless… that is all I have to describe you. Using that power to protect others, to someone you don’t even know. Selfless acts upon selfless acts, the naivety is apparent. And yet…”

She whispered as she reminisced while still caressing Walter’s cheek.

“That time when you took a blow for me, that time on the Ferris Wheel… And that time when you have to stop another from taking me away… Such foolish acts. And yet… Why do my chest hurts so much when I think about it? Is this what they call.. emotion?”

Atha rested her hand on her chest as she felt the term they call “emotion” again. It was both pleasant and unpleasant at the same time. A dangerous weakness, and an indomitable strength; a double-edged sword.

He was not going to wake up any second soon, Walter was out cold. Atha just laid him on to his bed and left without saying. As soon as she left, the frozen time went back to normal.

“Walt! Dinner’s gonna get co--oh…”

It was then Walter’s mother went up to check on him, only to find him all tuckered out on his bed. She just left quietly out of the room and turned off the lights. His mother had figured that he was working so hard at school. And with that Walter just slept throughout the night.

-------------------------------------------

“Waaah--huh?”

The following morning, Walter jumped out his bed screaming. The scene from last night still fresh on his mind. He inspected his body but nothing seemed amiss; no wounds, no scars nor bruises.

“Just a dream? Hmm…”

His mind was a total blur, he did not even know if what transpired last night was real or just a horrible nightmare. He felt a vertigo coming on, but he just tried to walk it off. Looking at the time, Walter just proceed with his daily routine like normal.

As he went out and proceed towards school with his cousin, they noticed three trucks parked at the neighbor’s house next door. With some men moving some furniture and some baubles in and out of the house. Walter took a moment to see whom were moving next door.

“Let’s go, big brother--eh? Ooh so there WERE new neighbors!”,

“You knew about this?”,

“Yeah, those trucks just rolled in last night. Oooh! We better greet them when we get back from school!”,

“H-Hey! Wait up, Tiffy!”

Walter chased after his cousin as they hurried their pace, on their way towards the Tram station. At this point, he had already forgotten what happened last night and his day just went with the usual flow. Whatever bothered him last night can wait, as Walter focused his sights ahead.

-----------------------------------------------------------

YSU Campus Hall, Class 2-D


“Okay class, for today, we have a new transfer student that will be attending 2-D.”

As soon as Homeroom period commenced, their teacher immediately made her announcement, much to the surprise of the students. Whispers immediately buzzed throughout the classroom, as each student made their gossip. It also caught the curiosity of Walter, Ailana and Thea.

“A new transfer, huh? What do you think, Ailana?”,

“Oh… He must be the latest endorsement from the YSU Scholarship, Walter.”

Ailana expressed her curiosity, recalling the news she had overheard in the faculty.

“I have seen the teacher’s memo just yesterday regarding that but I never would have guessed it was today.”

Thea added, although knowing it beforehand, she was quite surprised of the suddenness. Apparently from what Thea and Ailana known, this particular transfer almost did not made the cut in the YSU Scholarship Program. After settling the commotion down, the teacher then proceeded with her piece.

“Alright, now if there’s no more interruptions, let me all introduce to you our newest member of class. Mr. Khal Galil Sabbah Al’Rajid. The podium is yours, sir.”

With the teacher’s prompt, she beckoned for Galil whom was just waiting outside the classroom. As he finally entered the classroom, his entire frame easily towered each and every one of them. He emitted a powerful presence, physically and mentally, like a living colossus showcasing his grandeur.

Galil stood 2.16m tall (7’ 11” inches) and his entire body was built and armed with impressive musculature of both a bodybuilder and a strongman competitor. He had a dark skin that seem to glisten in sweat, his face stern and fierce like a Nio Statue from a Japanese temple. Just by looking at him shook their very spines, that even Walter and Kurszt (whom was sitting on the back row) quivered before him.

“G-Go on… introduce yourself, s-sir.”

The teacher was shook with nervousness, cautious with her choice of words.

“I see a lot of healthy young men and women before me. Ah… Such youth is invigorating! Gyahahahahaha!”

His laugh was like thunder on earth and earthquake manifested, as it shook not just the classroom but the entire hall as well. Each student clamped their ears with the deafening bass of his hearty laugh. Except for Walter, he took it as a good sign at least; he was bothered that the transfer student might be an overzealous patriot or a vain idealist.

“As you heard from the respectable teacher, I am Khal Galil Sabbah Al’Rajid. I am 36 years old, married and formerly of the Saudi Metro Zone in the Middle East. I had been looking forward to continuing my studies ever since I stopped during the economic collapse, I hoped despite my age we could get along.”

Despite his threatening outlook, Galil was a well-mannered and very humble man of character. With his disposition revealed, the entire class finally eased up. His mannerisms easily won Walter’s admiration.

“Truth be told, lads and ladies… I have barely passed the scholarship test and have to compensate for it. So… I am a student AND part-time janitor of this grand institution! Not that I mind, but it’s a fulfillment on its own! Gyahahaha!”

Galil proclaimed with his head held high, he was truly an image of unwavering optimism. Despite barely passing, he openly accepted the stipulations of the scholarship program. A real man’s man if there ever was one.

“Wait a minute… You said your surname was Al’Rajid right?”,

“Ah! A question from this youthful lad!”,

“Ah--yes, hi I’m Walter. So from my notebook, you are… The Djinn! Saudi Metro Zone’s top superhero!”

Walter exclaimed as he came to the realization. Everyone in the class all looked at Walter in surprise, sharing the realization with him as they slowly recognize Galil. With that, the entire class of 2-D went on an uproar of questions.

“Gyahahaha! I did not know that I was also popular here. Ah… Secret identities seemed lost these days…”

Though exasperated, Galil was happy nonetheless with his new environment. The class welcomed him with open arms, becoming quite the father figure of the class in an instant. He was a bright and happy old soul, someone that anyone would aspire to be.

--------------------------------------------------------

YSU Campus, Class 3-A Classroom


It was break period, Walter went with Galil while Thea and Ailana were called in to the 3^rd years’ class hall to meet with Kurome. As the girls arrive, they were greeted immediately by a lonesome Kurome inside their empty classroom. Strange enough that Xiu was also not present at the scene, it must have been something either urgent or very important.

“Sorry for the trouble, but I figured this would be the only good time for this.”,

“Oh not at all, Ms. Hinokami. If there is something you’d like to talk about we are all ears.”

Ailana responded with willingness, as accommodating as she can ever be. Though the two were relieved that she was not in a serious nor foul mood, as that mood of hers was too much for them to handle. The three girls then accommodated the seats nearest them and went ahead with their topic in hand.

“So I have been meaning to ask you two of this for the longest time…”

Kurome started with a serious tone, although still has that smile on her face.

“Wh-what is it?”

Thea could not help but be curious, still wracked by nervousness.

“I have seen you two always with him--our precious field club agent, Walter--so if you don’t mind for me to ask: what do you both think of him?”

Inching closer, Kurome directed this critical question upon them. The two girls were genuinely surprised as they met each other’s gaze then back at her. It was a sudden question, and a difficult one at that.

“Well…”

Ailana cast the initiative, having a proper answer in mind.

“I think he is a man of character, a superhero in the making. A man with a big heart, selfless and reliable. That’s what I think--or rather what I see in him.”

Ailana’s response was brimming with confidence, she answered truthfully and based on her experience being with Walter. It had been so long, but she does still looked forward of becoming the next in line to be Walter’s partner in his field assignment. Or just simply having a time alone again with him, like the first time they have met since she first transferred here.

“What about you, Althea-chan?”,

“H-Huh!? Um…. Um…”

Even though after having Ailana take the initiative, she was still flustered on what to answer. This was not the first time, Kurome has brought up Walter in their conversation. And yet every time they would talk about him, she would always get either tongue-tied or just fidgety.

“W-Well… He’s a reckless fool to start with! Y-Yeah… He’s selfish, reckless, an stubborn! I don’t even wanna know where he picked that attitude up but there it is! He is… He is…”

Thea angrily responded, just thinking about what they have gone through the past few weeks. She at least tried to keep a straight face, but sadly her dishonest expression belied her statement. It was so obvious that even Ailana can see it, but chose not to speak about it; instead Ailana just giggled at her response, because it was so like her to make that statement.

“Ahahaha! Honto ni? Really now? Okay then.”

Kurome responded, seemingly amused by each of their answer. They were truly opposites when it comes to attitudes; Ailana was an image of confidence, whilst Thea easily flustered and shy. And yet both were precious to the man they adore.

“Now comes the reason I called you both here.”

Kurome reverted back her to her previous stance. She wandered unto the window as she gazed outside. Now upon coming to an understanding the gist of Thea and Ailana’s traits, she wished to know…

“What is Walter to you?”

It was straightforward question and yet it hit both of them like a brick. Both of them wore surprised expressions on their faces. Kurome did not asked out of playful curiosity, she asked because she wanted to know.

“Umm… Well Ms. Hinokami, if I may, before we answer. May I ask as to why?”

Once again, Ailana spoke for the both of them, her confidence was still there but the nervousness was beginning to gnaw within.

“Hehe… I knew it was too personal. Yosh! Since this is just between the three of us. A tit for tat. It’s only fair I present my case first.”

Kurome stuck her tongue out like a kid whom was just caught red-handed. It would be indeed too much for them to answer, so in exchange, both girls deserved to know what brought this on. She went back unto her seat and faced them.

“You know what I am, right? Happy, always cheerful and upbeat. Sometimes, I wished he hadn’t met me that way…”

Her tone had a hint of gloom, and yet Kurome still held her ground.

“To tell you girls the truth, I have been trying to confess to Walter. But to no avail… It was frustrating, yes. And I don’t blame him if he is dense on the subject, and definitely I’m not about to give up, unless he would personally choose who will his heart belong to…”,

“Kurome…”,

“Like you both said, he is a man of character; humble, kind yet reckless and stubborn. He’s always mistaking my confessions for my usual antics. Hehe… I guess I brought it on to myself.”

Kurome projected a seething sadness and frustration behind that smile. During the past few days, she had been recklessly and unsuccessfully conveying her emotions to Walter. All were either informal or casual, partly to blame her lack of knowledge when it comes to love.

“Maybe… I’m just not ready to lay it everything in front of him. I’m not yet too sure myself if this is truly love I feel for him. I guess I still have growing up to do, before I can re-affirm this feeling. All I know, is that… without Walter, the SA Brigade wouldn’t have taken shape. He doesn’t know it, but I am indebted to him. So I ask you girls, because I want to know… I am very much aware that both of you share a bond with Walter, what is he to you?”

There was not a hint of bitterness in that statement. Kurome had good intentions, fully aware that these girls share the same feelings to him. She does not wish to impede on them, she wanted to confirm if ever Walter chooses one of them, she would know whom to give her support to. Even though that she was not about to give up, she would want to support her competitors too.

“I understand.”

Thea responded, easing herself of the tension as she felt she could trust Kurome on this deeply personal matter.

“To me… Walter is…”

Thea took a deep breath, remembered everything what she and Walter had gone through for such a short amount of time. It was only weeks but it felt like an eternity, because that was the point, just everyday being with him was solace in itself. She could not think of anyone she had ever met, whom could have held a candle to him.

“He was the one who helped me realize that even though I have left everything behind when I escaped that dreaded place… That there was something waiting for me. That there was still life waiting on this city. When I was alone and afraid, he gave me a shoulder to cry on; when in danger, he gave me shelter; when in the face of hopelessness and enmity, he stood by me and gave me a reason to go on…”

Thea was clenching her fist, carefully putting her feelings unto words and cautious not to cry her eyes out. Even though clear beads of tears now welling up her eyes, she held on as she spoke from the bottom of her heart. Thea was truly grateful for Walter, for everything that he had done.

“You know…”

Ailana placed her handkerchief on Thea’s lap as she gave her a pat on the back.

“Thea, I really do envy you.”,

“Ailana..?”,

“I know that you are aware that I also vie for his affection, but you had all these experience with him that it’s almost… unfair. Even before his emergence, I had tried to get along with him. I thought just by talking to him everyday would help us grow closer. Because… he and I go way back in middle school. He had completely forgotten about me…”

Ailana spoke, revealing her hidden connection to Walter. The revelation took Thea aback, almost to the point of disbelief. If it was any other person, she would have doubted him/her, but Ailana will not lie about something like this.

“I am conflicted whether I should tell the truth, or just reintroduce myself as I am now. I was a completely different person way back then. Ironic isn’t it? I have all these accolades and yet I am struggling to reach out to the one I love. Just goes to show that no matter what your status quo is, you are just in the face of love.”

She wandered off to the same spot where Kurome stood earlier and gazed out the window.

“You’ve all felt it right? Whenever he was not around and being with someone else? My chest hurt thinking that he would vow to someone that he will protect her with his life, or that he would share an oblivious intimate moment to someone rather than I…”,

“Ailana…”,

“I had to struggle to chase those thoughts away, sometimes wishing that you could turn back time where me and him still in kindergarten and I am still the damsel that he promised that he would protect and love… despite my physical flaws back then, he saw me as more than what I am now…”

Ailana continued with her back turned, trying hide her gloomy expression upon them. Her statements really hit Thea hard because all of that she mentioned all happened to her. From vow to the intimate moments, she can imagine if she was in Ailana’s shoes.

“... That is why… I really envy the both of you… I don’t want to be selfish, but part of me wishes it should have been me, and I should have been there.”,

“Ailana… It's okay”,

“Ailana-san…There there.”

Thea and Kurome went to her side as her eyes finally gave way to the tears she had been holding back. Crying does not fit her, to see a kind soul like Ailana cry like this was heart-wrenching. Thea did not know that she had been dealing with such frustration and struggle that she had no one to talk to about it until now.

“I’m so sorry Ailana… I didn’t know.”,

“It’s okay… I can’t force his feelings unto me. If he decides to choose you, then just do me a favor and don’t let him go.”,

“A bit too early for that don’t you think?”,

“So desu ne? Don’t give up just yet girls… the least we can do is cherish the present. I’m sure more than anyone that Walter loves us equally.”

The three girls came unto an impasse and hugged each other out. There will come a time that Walter will choose, but that problem is for a later time. Despite their competition to win over his heart, they were still the best of friends.

Meanwhile….

“Deee---shooo~!!!”,

Walter together with Max, whom they just bumped in the hallway, and Galil, suddenly let out a loud sneeze startling the both of them.

“What’s wrong, lad? Cold on a sunny day!? That’s no good!”,

“I have some vitamin pills in my pack if you need one.”

Both men expressed their concern, it was after all a loud and obnoxious sneeze out of the blue.

“Ahaha… Ah no it’s fine. Must have sniffed some dust or something.”

The two then just shrugged to each other and continued walking. The three were actually talking about having Galil enter SA Brigade. Something Kurome would be delighted to hear, and it looked like he was even considering the option strongly.

For all ups and downs, laughter and tears, the SA Brigade kept their bonds strong. They were still starting out, more and more trials still await them ahead. But an impending doom has been lurking around the corner, setting its sights upon Walter---an impending doom that will change his life for the worst.

----------------------------------------------

YSU Campus Hall, Lockers


The next day, Walter went school earlier than usual. He went ahead of his cousin, Tiffy as she headed for their Newspaper Club extra-curricular activity outside YSU Campus. As he arrived, the school was almost deserted.

There were a few early birds and students from dormitories that litter about but the campus halls were barely populated at this time of morning. He thought since it was still early, he would review his notes typewritten on his Holo-Note. As he closed his locker, he saw two familiar girls heading straight toward him---and it was neither Thea nor Ailana.

“Oh you two, Odette, Adette.”,

“Hmph! So for a plebeian you have good memory!”,

“Adette that was uncalled for… Ah! Good Morning, Mr. Walter…”

The twins Adette and Odette, the two main entourages of the famed Elandra Einford, princess of House Einford of the United Kingdom Metro Zone. Though twins, they exhibit polar opposite traits. Adette, is the haughty and high-spec whilst Odette is the mild-mannered and modest; Odette was the one whom Walter saved from being stuck in a pile of metal debris, during the aftermath of his duel with Elandra’s brother, Colton.

“Well good morning to you two. Are you gals a bit early?”,

“That’s none of your business! Anyway, the lady has ordered us to deliver this message for the one called Walter Olven, you. Odette!”,

“Here.”

From her pack, Odette handed over a grand-looking scroll, which thoroughly surprised him. It was big and bulky, a total far cry from the means they have been using, Holo-Notes or Handheld Consoles and such. Walter was surprised that nobility in the UK still used archaic means, not that he was complaining or anything.

“Umm… okay. ‘Meet me after class in the campus courtyard.’ Wait that’s it? A big bulky scroll for one sentence?”,

“Hmph! As expected from a plebeian! They know nothing of tradition.”,

“Adette… stop… You’re being rude to Mr. Walter.”,

“Odette!? Don’t tell me you’re siding with him!?”,

“It’s the least I can do, he did saved me.”,

“Ugh… F-Fine… But just this once. Because you did… save my precious sister.”

Adette seemed reluctant but her sister did have a point. It would be rude and ungrateful if she acted like that in front of their savior. Polar opposites as they may be, they do still care for each other. And without Walter that time, they would not be talking to him right now.

“Now now, no need to argue over. Alright, just tell Lady Einford, I’ll be there as early as I can.”,

“You better! The lady is critical when it comes to punctuality!”,

“Yes Ma’am. You did good, I can see that you both woke up early just to deliver me this message. Thank you.”

Walter held both his hands up and gently gave the both of them a pet on the head.

“W-W-What are you doing!?”,

“Hehehe… Mr. Walter is nice.”

As expected, two differing reactions from the twins, much to the amusement of Walter. Adette, while she flat out rejected it, she just allowed it; whilst Odette was happy about the gesture. It was like having two more little sisters, a stubborn one and a meek one.

*Grooowwwll~*

“Ah. I forgot that I haven’t taken up my breakfast yet. Oh I know! Since you guys are here, why don’t I buy you gals something to eat, hm?”,

“Hah! As i--”,

“Oooh! Can I have some bacon and eggs?”,

“Odette!!! Grrr…”

As she was about to respond with sass, Odette just jumped right in without hesitation.

“Well how about it? It’s also a perfect time for some biscuits and tea.”,

“W-Well… I-If you’re buying. I guess I can entertain the offer.”

Wasting no more time, Walter took the lead and went with the twins to the cafeteria. He may have interacted with them in a short while, but he can tell being with Elandra with the twins were fun. Putting aside Elandra’s usual gushing on him, they were good people and the high and mighty attitude was all but a facade. Elandra was a genuinely kind person at heart, she had the qualities of a true nobility.

---------------------------------------------------

YSU Campus Grounds, Courtyard


Immediately after the class period. Walter rushed towards the assigned meeting place of him and Elandra, he did not know the reason but he was excited somewhat, nervous even. She was a noble after all, a real life princess; and even though they have met a couple of times, he will never get used to being around her.

While on his way, he notified Kurome via Holo that he may be running late for club period. Not that Kurome would mind of course, but just out of courtesy. Even if they were friends, Walter still recognized her position as club president.

"Hmm? A red carpet? Flowers?"

As he reached his destination, a surprising display immediately presented itself before him. The courtyard itself was decorated with a fine red carpet and lots of floral ornaments and display. It was like a gala event but with no participant in sight.

"Umm... hello?"

Walter looked around for any sign of Elandra or the twins around. It was dusk and there was not but a soul in sight. He could only scratch his head to the possibility that he arrived too early.

"Hmm?"

Until finally, three familiar figures were sighted from afar.

"Now I want some candles delivered and hire a romantic quartet---ah! He's here! Quickly shoo shoo!!!"

Elandra and her entourage seemed to be in the middle of arrangement of the entire area, when the man of the hour have already arrived and on time too. Flustered, she hurriedly tidied her beautiful golden dress and quickly retouched her make up and her large drills or hair. She calmed herself and straightened her posture before sending the twins away.

"Lady Einford...",

"Oh my such grace. But I will permit you to use my first name. So what do you think of the place?"

Admiring Walter's sense of formality, Elandra acknowledged his respect.

"I--it's grand? Maybe a bit too much.",

"There is never such a thing as 'too much'! Ohohohoho!"

Despite overdoing it, Elandra was quite proud of it. Maybe too much for Walter's preference but it have a extravagant atmosphere to it. Although he still does not know what it was for.

"So here I am, is there something you'd like to talk about?",

"Well..."

Proceeding to the matter at hand, Elandra took a few steps back, and turned around. The grace she exuded was something to be admired. every little move she made mirrored a ballerina's fluidity.

"I am here because I beckoned you for a formal proposal.",

"Which is...?"

Walter leaned forward, lending his entire attention to her.

"Rejoice, because I have taken a liking to you. You have proven yourself to be worthy of being a regal consort.",

"Ah...!"

Walter felt like his heart and throat were suddenly choked. Basically, Elandra was confessing to Walter right then and there. Which would explain the over-the-top setting she had arranged.

"Of course you are honored! By my decree---",

"Wait! Waitwaitwait..."

Before she could continue, Walter had to stop her. This was all too much to take in, he had to take a moment to digest this sudden announcement. After all, this was the first time someone has confessed to him.

"Are there any objections? Do you not find it to your liking?",

"Okay... well with all due respect, Lady Einford. Since you are the one who proposed. I think my say on
the matter should be accounted for."

Walter responded promptly after regaining his composure. He spoke like that of a manner of a bona fide member of the royal court. Even through a commoner in her eyes, he was able to match Elandra's etiquette.

"A fair point...What is it that bothers you?",

"Thank you. Well to start off, on what grounds do you base this proposal? Why me of all people?",

"H-Huh? W-Well... I..."

As soon as the first inquiry was presented, Elandra's stern gait went crumbling down.

"Okay... to start, it's because I owe you my life. And as father taught me, kindness can be either be repayed with kindness or... l-l-love... and I wouldn't have any other way than the latter.",

"Hmmm..."

Walter took a moment to understand her response. Indeed her philosophy was quite admirable but Elandra seemed hesitant about the matter of love. He still needed confirmation.

"Okay it's because I saved you, yes? Then my question next is... let's say IF I wasn't there that time and someone else saved you? Would that person be qualified as your consort?",

"Wh-what? That's.... well..."

At that question, Elandra was hit directly. Walter scored a nail on the head. Her reaction was all he needed.

"I knew it...",

"But... I think you're still worthy despite that Walter. You have the kindness that radiates upon every people that you meet. And I...",

Elandra clenched her fist in frustration. She could not properly express how she felt. But she was clinging on, she did not want to lose here.

"I wanted more and more of that kindness you have shown me.",

"Elandra... I'll be honest. It truly was an honor. But sadly, I can't give you a direct answer right now... Please let me be the first to apologize from the bottom of my heart.",

"No... no..."

Elandra's proud expression slowly degraded into soft sobs. She could believe what was happening, rejection from that one person she adored. She held on to her tears but she did not for how long.

"There is... someone else?",

"Yes... but even that I don't even know if I am sure. Thank you if you think of me that way. Until I can form a firm conviction or absolute answer, then I am not worthy. Besides...",

"Huh...?"

She opened her eyes as soon as she felt something warm caressed her cheek. Walter wiped her welled up tears softly with his thumb, careful not to scratch her marble-like complexion. He was guilty of having her cry like this.

"I think that despite your overbearing outlook. I think you are a genuinely kind person, and a wonderful lady worthy of admiration.”,

“...You’re so unfair… you rejected me and yet you are complimenting me. It makes my heart uneasy knowing those words bear truth in them…”,

“Elandra…”

Walter held her in an embrace try to calm her down, he did not know how to comfort her but it is the least he can do. If things were different, he would have gladly submitted to her, but sadly his heart is not yet made up for someone to love. He did not know giving rejection would even hurt him this much, it felt unpleasant even more so seeing a proud lady break down on her knees.

The sun has fallen and the cold night breeze sent the floral ornaments dancing with its serene flow. This was neither a canvas of happiness nor regality, this was the image of tragedy. Walter holding a broken heart in his arms.

“Are you okay…?”,

“I’m sorry, Walter…”,

“Don’t be. If you don’t mind, then why not spend the time with us?”

Walter asked softly, still holding Elandra close. Upon his question, she raised her head, him gazing over her teary expression. He immediately met it with a wide grin, a genuine one rather than a forced.

“You’re… you’re not going to leave?”,

“Leave? Why would I do that?”,

“Isn’t the candidate supposed to cut all connections with royalty upon rejection?”,

“Um… I really don’t know what your tradition dictates but I am not gonna do that. This isn’t about tradition or proper etiquette, this is about you and your feelings.”

Finally calming down, Walter gently released her in his embrace and took two steps back.

“If you are really not yet sure about me, then why not spend some time with us at the SA Brigade? Because I’ll be honest, I too want to get to know you better. I want to see more of your kindness behind that facade.”,

“So… becoming my loyal subject?”,

“Well if that’s how you want to put it, then of course. Just take it easy on me okay?”,

“.…”

Gazing upon his warm smile, Elandra slowly lit up. She may have been indirectly rejected, but she felt like she was closer to Walter now than before. This was all she needed, to see that warm radiance emanating from him. A reason of encouragement, and a reason not to give up.

“Alright… I’ll be going out for a few days, I am summoned back at our palace. I need to contemplate on this matter, but promise me, Walter! When I return, I want you to be there to greet me, you hear!?”,

“I’ll be there…”,

“Mm… Darling!”

Elandra then once again threw herself unto his arms, hugging him tight. Though things did not go her way, she felt fulfilled and contented. Walter just returned her hug with his own, although ‘Darling’ may be too much.

-----------------------------------------------------

After wrapping up with Elandra, Walter decided to go straight back home. The affair took too much time and was actually really stressful despite ending on a good note. Basically, Elandra would be returning back to United Kingdom Metro Zone for a few days then fly back here to officially attend YSU.

Walter talked about it with Kurome and AIlana via Holo, and as expected both were shocked and saddened at the same time. Even though it ended on a good note, he still felt like a total jerk and he hated it. Both girls tried to give him words of comfort, but this unpleasant feeling will not go away…

After all… There is one girl that he has in heart for a very long time now…

“Hey Walter my boy!”,

“Whoa! Mr. Galil.”,

“Nah, just drop the ‘mister’, call me Galil. Going home?”

Along his walk home, Galil spotted him from the crowd and went to walk with Walter.

“You look down, something happened?”,

“It’s… a long story.”

Walter at least tried and be positive about it, but it would seem the tone of his voice betrayed him. He felt like carrying a weight chained around his torso, he was really concerned. Something that Galil will not let pass.

“That’s no good! Oh! Maybe come by our house next door. We are neighbors after all! My wife and my kids would love to meet you!”,

“Wait… did you say neighbors?”

Walter was taken off-guard by his last sentence.

“Here.”

Galil then took out his card from inside his uniform and gave it to Walter. Written from the card was his complete address. Walter quickly analyzed it and pinpointed the location in his mind (or processor since his brain was basically a bio-computer now), and location was…

“Oh so you’re the new neighbors that moved in just the other day!”,

“You got it, my boy! My wife already met your parents, such good people!”

Galil told him that during their school period, the Al’Rajid family has arrived and Galil’s spouse went to pay Walter’s parents a visit.

“Well okay, I guess it wouldn’t hurt to pay a small visit and get to know the neighbors.”,

“There ya go, my boy! You’re gonna love our big family! My wife’s cooking is the best in the universe! Gyahahaha!”

Letting out a hearty laugh, Galil boasted with all his heart; he was truly a real man of the household. Even though they just met, Walter’s respect and admiration for Galil just did not let up. He admired him not because of his superhero background and achievements, but because he can handle both being a Superhero and a father to 12 daughters with relative ease. He was the kind of man that Walter aspired to be, a Superdad to put simply.

-----------------------------------------------------

Al’Rajid Residence, 7^th Street


After arriving at their homes, Galil excused himself for a moment to get ready while Walter did the same. Again, Walter’s parents were running late, and left some leftover lunch at the table. With Tiffany in his company, Walter decided to pay the new neighbors a visit.

“Big Brother, I think we could have at least brought the leftovers auntie left…”,

“I think it would have been rude if we were to bring leftovers instead of a home-cooked meal, we’ll be fine.”

Tiffany and Walter arrived with nothing but their best behavior before the neighbor’s front door. The two made a last minute check and proceeded to ring the doorbell. Both were nervous and excited at the same time.

*Ding dong!*

“Yes! Coming!”

A little voice from behind the door answered, must have been one of Galil’s daughters. They both patiently waited, Walter fixing his jacket on and Tiffany checking her notebook. It had been about 5 minutes, but they still waited patiently.

“Hmm?”,

“Uwah… what is that rumbling, Big Brother?”

As Walter was about ring the doorbell again, they heard rumbling coming closer from behind the door. It briefly stopped and it sounded like it banged on the door like it hit itself. Both then braced themselves as the front door began to open.

“Good Evening…”

From behind the door, emerged a meek-looking girl with her forehead red and had a small bump. She must have been the one who accidentally banged on the door. Tiffany’s eyes grew wide in surprise as she instantly recognized her.

“Uwaaaaah… Kati!”,

“Ah! Ms. Tiffany.”,

“Yay! We’re neighbors! We’re neighbors! Ahahaha!”

Being the energetic girl that she was, Tiffany jumped at her and nuzzled her shoulder, much to Walter’s surprise. She was about the same height as his cousin, with a long braided hair. And upon closer look, she did have some slight resemblance to her father, Galil.

“Umm… Tiffy?”,

“Ah! Oh yes. Big Brother, this is my classmate, Kati! Kati, this is my Big Brother!”,

“Oh… you have a brother?”,

“Umm… Actually we’re cousins, but---hm?”

As Walter was about to give his proper introduction, a tiny tot plopped over Kati’s head. Then another and another until it counted to eleven in total. Eleven little girls that came out of hiding like little prairie dogs popping out of their hiding spot.

“Visitor!”,

“Visitor!”,

“Visitor!”,

“Wh-Whaaaa….!”

Without warning girls altogether latched on to Walter like adorable puppies playing. Upon back down, he suddenly tripped back falling on his hind with all the kids still mobbing him. With the exception of Kati, her siblings seemed overtly energetic as their father.

“Hey! Hey! You guys cut it out! That’s our guest!”

Kati tried to settle her siblings down but to no avail. She have not the will and prowess to handle this many little siblings all at once. They must have been responsible for that rumbling sound earlier when Walter and Tiffany first arrived.

“Kids…”

Suddenly, a voice was heard from inside the house. A mellow voice of woman, and yet the tone had pressure to it, like a dominant presence. All 11 of the girls including Kati turned their attention to the approaching individual.

“What did I say about jumping on guests?”,

“””Never do it unless it’s okay for the guest too…”””

All dozen of them answered in perfect unison, it was amazing how much this person commanded respect.

“Now come along… and let our guest have their proper welcome first.”

A tall lady came approaching them from the back, called her daughters back to the living room except for the eldest, Kati. The woman was like a walking mythical figure, she was maybe even taller than Galil and her figure was more built and muscular than Virgilia herself. What caught their eyes was her most prominent feature, she sported two sets of arms, like a Hindu Deity.

“Do forgive my daughters, they are still young. Hello, I am Kanesh Fativ Al’Rajid and you must be Walter, my husband’s classmate. We have been expecting you, please come in.”,

“Ah y-yes… Umm… we live just next door actually. Oh and this is my cousin, Tiffany.”,

“Oh my, you’re my sweet little Kati’s new friend she’s been talking about. And we’re neighbors, oh such splendid serendipity.”

Mrs. Kanesh declared, she seemed to be ecstatic to meet new people. She may emit an intimidating aura earlier, but she seemed like any other housewife. Accommodating and a very cheerful yet mature woman, Walter could imagine Galil having a wife like her. He was a very thoughtful husband, working hard to support not only his studies but also his daughters’ futures too.

Tiffany and Walter went inside and joined the Al’Rajid household for dinner. All of the dishes prepared by Galil’s wife were surprisingly superb, Walter now can see why he was constantly boasting about her. It was a lively gathering, celebrating Galil’s admittance to both the YSU Student Body and the SA Brigade, although Walter wished the rest of the club were present.

After dinner, Tiffany went to Kati’s room to have their own conversation. While the rest of the Al’Rajid siblings went to bed under their mother’s orders as it was passed their bed time. Galil and Walter stayed at the dining table while Mrs. Kanesh sets the table.

“So Walter, my boy. You were looking gloomier than your enthusiastic self earlier. Something happened?”,

“Huh? Oh that…”

Walter was surprised by the sudden question, and he was almost over it too.

“Come on, you can tell me. I may be loud and proud but I respect discretion! Don’t ya agree, dear? Gyahahaha!”,

“Well, let’s not pry dear. But if you did so say that he was gloomy, that is bad for karma.”

Mrs. Kanesh waggled her finger in front of them. She can be old-fashioned, since she was born from the Indiavarta Metro Zone or India, she can be superstitious about karma and whatnot. If this was the Old World, Walter would have shrugged it off; but with the existence of the Nexus, her warnings may heed some truth in them, since the Nexus can be connected to the supernatural.

“I see… well… it’s kinda embarrassing to say it.”,

“I see. Then why not just tell it with discretion? Since we are neighbors, the best we can offer is some life advice. How to best keep the chakra at perfect harmony.”,

“Hehehe… Okay well it’s like this--”

Walter preferred to have the incident just fade into memory, but having someone to talk about it helps too. And from the looks of it, the couple may indeed have some things in their experience that can relate to him. Galil and his wife were both nice people, like an eccentric yet loving aunt and uncle from abroad.

Walter thought it would not be so bad, and besides, it looked like it was just between the three of them. So he did, he told Galil and his wife what had transpired earlier without disclosing Elandra’s name. The rejection, her preparation for the said event and all that; the two were instantly distressed to his story.

“So I see then, my boy… It was your first received confession AND your first rejection? Poor girl…”,

“But since you did say that you did not rejected her out of a whim, I say it is still alright.”

Galil and Kanesh altogether voiced their sympathies, Walter just drooped his head on the table. All that had happened earlier just came rushing back. He could only wish to never do it again.

“Still… It felt horrible. Making a girl cry like that, it’s also heartbreaking for me…”,

“Well you did have a good conversation with her afterwards, no?”

Kanesh stood up from her seat and gave Walter a pat on the back.

“The fact that you felt horrible about it, instead of being proud proved you still cared for that girl. Ah… I can see clear as day, your Karma radiating of pure compassion. A rare trait nowadays in this age of strife.”

The moment Kanesh touched his back, her Nexus Trait automatically worked its function. Basically, she can sense and see Aura of any living creature, or what she dubs as “Karma”. According to her, each person differs “Karma”, depending on the emotional nature of the person’s soul.

“You are a good person, Mr. Walter. Kindness, begets love… She will come to understand and will come back as you said with happiness in her heart rather than bitterness.”,

“I… guess you’re right, ma’am.”

Although eccentric, Kanesh’s words rang true and Walter just openly accepted it. Amazingly it felt like the burden was lifted off his shoulder. Galil was one lucky man to have married such an outstanding woman like her.

“Gyahahahaha! That’s my boy! By the way, so did so mention that you have someone else in heart?”,

“W-W-Well yeah… but I… I’m not sure yet if I should… y’know.”

As soon as Galil mentioned it, Walter almost jolted up his seat. Thinking that he should have left that detail unsaid, now he was all flustered again. The man of the house could not help but burst into a hearty laughter.

“Well, my boy, need not fret! We won’t pry on who is this lucky lady, but I would like to know if you have any plans on confessing to this girl you have in mind, eh?”,

“T-That’s… I don’t… Well you see, I’m…”

Walter could not get himself to form a coherent thought, he felt like he was running in circles. He did not mind it this much before, but bringing it up in such a moment made his heart race. It has been a very long time since he confessed to a girl, since middle school.

Thinking about the blunders he had made, all those wasted efforts of him confessing to his crushes in class. It was because of that that he was made fun of in middle school, he was rejected 10 times by 10 different girls. Granted that those girls he had confessed to, now attending a different school but still it left a mark on him.

“Well if I may… Why not confess to her as soon as possible?”,

“What!? With all due respect, Mrs. Kanesh… I don’t think it would be as simple as you say.”,

“You were different compared to middle school, maybe you can try now that you are a changed man?”,

“But you see… this girl isn’t from my middle school… she’s… from way back.”

Walter’s voice trailed off, almost revealing that girl’s identity.

“Oh… I see now, my boy. A childhood friend! Gyahahaha! I love it! It’s something from a romance novel, dear!”,

“Oh my~ this setting could not even be more perfect!”

Both eccentricities collide as the couple seemed to be swooned by the ideal situation Walter was in. Walter did not respond, but what Galil had guessed was right. This particular girl that he liked was not from Middle School but his childhood friend.

“That aside, my boy! If this girl is truly your childhood friend, then I don’t think she would mind you confessing to her.”,

“We can’t speak for her, but it may be that she is just waiting on you. As I always say, matters of the heart must be not left unsaid, for it begets regret… and regret is bad karma.”

The couple then voiced their advise, it was vague at best but Walter understood where they were coming from. Walter silently thought about this and thought about the things this girl and him had been through up until now. Before it’s too late, rejected or not, he must made up his mind sooner or later.

Honesty was all he has, what happens after that will be all up to the girl. He silently affirmed himself to do so, and nodded; Walter began forming up a plan, as such matters still must be approached with caution.

“Ah…. I know that look of determination when I see it! Gyahahaha! You’re fired up, my boy!”

Sensing a glint of motivation in Walter’s eyes, Galil could only laugh in a proud stance. And so the conversation went on for the next hour, before Walter’s parents arrive back at their home. Tiffany and Walter bid their farewells to their neighbors and called it a night.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Weeks have passed since then, the SA Brigade decided to call off the campaign for a while as did their rival party, the Nova Reform. With the Annual Test Period coming up, the YSU will be implementing a temporary Club Period Closure so that the students were all focused in studying for the exams. Surprisingly, even the elite Nova Reform honored it and so the SA Brigade did the same.

Kurome however, still did not let her guard down and continued to keep tabs on other clubs that supported them. While the rest of the members of the SA Brigade were so busy that even Thea and Ailana themselves could not find the time to talk to Walter. Though they do held study sessions from time-to-time, even in that period, all of them could not even find an opening.

The normal boisterous activities of other students in the campus fell silent in this time of year. Failing the Annual Test is not an option if they wish to stay in the largest university in the world. Not even the Nova population of the student body were exempted to this, if they do so much as to fail the Annual Test, they would be instantly expelled with the full force of the School administration AND Nova Committee’s authority.

After weeks more, days of grueling studying and the day of the Annual Test Period, it was done and their grace period has arrived. And it just so happened that their grace period landed on a December. The SA Brigade came together and celebrated by organizing their own Christmas Party.

Within the duration of the Christmas Party, some events had transpired regarding Walter and Xiu but was resolved immediately. And again a week have passed just after the New Year vacation before going back to school. Despite all that had happened, Walter still weighed on his decision to confess to the girl he truly loved… his childhood friend… Virgilia.

--------------------------------------------------------------

After coming back from New Year vacation, Walter was now always seen wearing Xiu’s present from the Christmas party last year: the red nano-weave padded jacket. Both Xiu and Walter also seemed to grew closer as opposed to Xiu’s past shy demeanor around him. Not to a romantic degree but it was quite a welcoming sight to see Xiu interacting with someone other than Kurome.

As their class period marked its end, Walter immediately rushed out of the classroom and went straight for the third floor. He wanted to catch Kurome before club period, because if he were to find Virgilia, then Kurome had a better connection to her. The hard part would be to state his intentions, because he was fully aware of Kurome’s confession antics last year; and he did not know whether she even held truthfulness to those “confessions”.

"Umm..."

And just in time, Walter went ahead and hurried himself towards Kurome's class. He figured that he should meet her soon because she might make a detour before club period. He was just in time, as he caught her just closing her locker.

"Ah! Walter-kun! This is quite a surprise. What's up?"

In her usual energetic self, she greeted her junior.

"I have a favor to ask, if that's okay with you.",

"Oh? Alright. If there's anything I can do. Come, let's take a walk."

Wrapping things up on her end, she and Walter walked down the hallway. It was expected that she would be this accommodating, but Walter was bothered that she will not be for what he was about to ask. Still it would be rude to say nothing at all after intruding this far.

"Well if I may, I would like to suspend my participation on club period for today--",

"Oh that's it? Granted!",

"Wait that's not it..."

And of course she was quick to assume, Walter quickly corrected himself to avoid another roundabout conversation.

"Well you see... it's about Vee...",

"Vee-chan? What about her?",

"..."

Here it goes again, Walter's words choking up in his throat. He could not even say it that he broke eye contact with Kurome, the latter puzzled with his expression. It was incredibly awkward, but he had to, because Kurome was the only choice he had left.

Considering the fact that Kurome herself has confessed to him numerous times. To think that he would need a stepping stone just so he could reach out to Virgilia, and it just so happen to be the girl whom held strong feelings for him. The best he could do was just be honest.

"I... if you don't mind. I need your help... I wish to confess to her."

There it was, although strained, Walter had nothing to hide. The moment he said it, both of the stopped on their tracks as if time itself stopped for them. She was surprised to hear it that she felt her feet petrified.

"Look if it's too much...",

"Say no more, Walter..."

She responded with an honest tone; none of the high-pitched quirkiness. She was smiling, her genuine happy smile. She felt relief with the pain of envy gnawing around the edges.

"Are you sure she's the one?",

"...yes. I have never been more sure."

Walter responded from the bottom of his heart. It had been so long, he will never get another opportunity like this. Everyday he had been yearning to be closer to Virgilia ever since they have been reunited, he could not bear another minute without her.

"Sigh... I guess it can't be helped. To think we would be beaten by such an unlikely opponent. Hehe...",

"I'm sorry Kurome... I...",

"Please don't say anything... I don't want to do or say something so bitter. I'll be fine. But hear me neh? You'll take good care of her neh? Don't make me regret this neh? Neh?!"

She was smiling and yet Walter could see that tears were about to set loose on her glistening eyes.

"I will."

That was all he could muster, a simple response of honesty.

"...as I always been.",

"That's all I needed. Go to the building just before you reach the excavation site. I'll take care of Vee-chan... just one more thing..."

It was evident in her voice that it was trailing off. Kurome slowly turned around and proceeded walk a few paces ahead. Walter intended to approach her but stopped himself in doing so, it was for the best.

"When you go, please don't turn--and don't look back... if you do, then I'll stop you with everything I have.",

"Kurome--",

"Go!"

With that affirmation from Kurome, Walter went ahead. His steps felt like lead as he tried his best to look ahead as he passed her. But then after a few steps, he felt a soft impact on his back, Kurome's arms embracing him from behind.

"Why... why couldn't have been me... Walter... uuuugh... uuuwaaaahaaaa...",

"Kuh...."

Walter clenched his fist as she cried her eyes out on his back; this was the first time he heard Kurome cry, the symbol of happiness of the SA Brigade, broken and defeated. He had the urge to turn back and hug her but he had already chosen his path, turning around now would have been a great disrespect. Sure he may feel like a jerk for making someone as precious as her, but indecision would be worse.

At that point, the moment Kurome let loose of her grip, he immediately took off. Never looking back and setting his sight to the one he truly loved. He could only wish that they would forgive him once this was all over.

-------------------------------

Construction Complex, Abandoned Building



Upon arriving, Walter got a message from Kurome via Holo. She notified him that Virgilia was on her way to where he was. He still could not get over that display earlier, but it was too late to back down now.

<Thank you for everything Kurome.>

Was all he could reply at her message. He figured he at least could show her some gratitude for helping him. It took only a few seconds for him to get a response.

<Ganbaru... Walter-kun... the SA Brigade will be cheering you! ^O^ I’ll take care of the girls for you.>

"Hmhm... I'm so blessed to have friends like them."

He felt like the thorn prick on his chest was picked out, as breathed a sigh of relief. She was still the same Kurome, he had ever known. He wished he could have also told Thea and Ailana but he could worry about that for a later time.

"Ah!"

After an hour of pacing he finally heard footsteps approaching his direction. He dusted himself up and fixed the disheveled parts of his uniform. He wished he could have bought some flowers or candy, but he perished the thought.

"Woah! Walty? What are you doing here?",

"Ah, Vee!",

"Hmmm... Kurocchin said she would meet me here.",

"Actually... She set this up so we could... you know... talk?"

Walter was anything but calm at the moment. He felt like his mind was screaming and his heart going to burst out of his chest. He was flustered but he had to man up, the woman he loved was right there in front of him, he must act.

"Eh? Well... why didn't you just notify one of my members? I would have come either way.",

"I did. But whenever I do you're always away.",

"Oh right... good point. So what do you want to talk about?"

She replied with a wry smile, now that it crossed her mind that there was some business she had to take care of outside of school. Given the increase of local gang intrusions from other Metro Zones and even Yellow Zones, she had been actively participating in keeping them in check. Or more specifically, just her and her lonesome; as she really loves to fight to her heart’s content.

"Well you see..."

He took a deep breath and steeled his mind and heart

"It's... just since the day we've met back in the day. You have been very supportive of me and my dreams even to the most absurd, you were still there to believe..."

Nostalgia came washing over him, helping Walter calm down a bit.

"Like I said that night when we snuck out, I have been thinking about you. Missing you since the day we went our separate ways. And hoping you would notice me during our first year.",

"Okay?"

Virgilia seemed perplexed to what Walter was saying but regardless, he contnued.

"It just then I realized... I... I couldn't afford to lose you anymore. This feeling, I... I'm in love with you..."

Walter did not missed a beat nor a syllable, he wanted to say it loud and clear. He looked at her dead straight in her yes, his gaze unyielding. Virgilia was visibly surprised by his confession.

"...S-So... if you will... Will you go out with me, Vee?",

"...."

It was a success, he held his ground and said it from the bottom of his heart. It felt exhilarating than he thought it would. Now all that was left was her response, he did not care if it goes on the entire night, he was eager and willing.

"Hmm... Ah! I get it you want a rematch?",

".....Wh-what? I'm sorry I didn't catch that."

At that moment he was struck with disbelief that he thought he was in a bad dream.

"You want a rematch? I can't right now, because I still have some guys out of town who wants to have a go at me.",

"What? N-No! I'm asking if you want to go out with me, you know as a couple?",

"Yeah I understand that but I still have some fights coming up. You want to be my boyfriend right? If you want I'll have you lined up next?"

Virgilia was not fazed one bit. She was still on a mindset that a boyfriend is someone akin to a challenger. He would have reasoned with he but the way she put it, seemed like she was treating Walter like a player or piece in her own personal gain.

"...I'm going home.",

"H-Hey! Walty, what about going out?",

"--just what is it about fighting that you value it so much more than your loved ones!?"

It was at that moment, Walter had enough. He was not in the mood to humor her dense attitude. The moment seemed unreal to him, like a nightmare made corporeal.

"What about the conversation we had that night? I thought you're more than just skull bashing, just what is that you're fighting for!? What are you trying to prove!?",

"I thought I told you... to become the strongest---",

"And then what!? For WHAT!?",

"I..."

Virgilia was at a loss for words, her resolve shaken. She felt reality came crashing down on her when asked that question. If she yearned to become the strongest, then what follows after?

"You've become too obsessed with becoming strong that you can't even see what's in front of you."

Walter's voice trailed off as his frustration finally devolved in sadness. He would have accepted and respected if she would turn him down. But this was just too disrespectful to ignore.

"But Walter, I care about you! I really do!",

As Walter was about to walk away, Virgilia begged for him to come back. She was bent on settling this matter, but all for the wrong reasons. Walter turned around wearing not an angry expression, but a sad one with tears rolling down his cheeks. That image struck deep within her mind, shook her to the very core

"But not enough to care about my feelings, I thought after all these years reuniting with you would be the happiest moment for me. Instead you've just strayed further where I can no longer reach you... even when we're here standing face to face...",

"Walter! Walter...!"

Before she could respond, Walter used his super speed and disappeared from where he stood. He had no reason to stay any longer, and here he thought that he could work something out. Even though Virgilia deeply cared about him, she never saw him as he saw her.

"Why.... I don't understand... I don't understand...! Uuugghh...."

She could only cry, Virgilia was wracked with guilt. She wanted to understand what true love is, Walter offered and she flat out rejected. She was fine breaking bones, but at that moment, she abhorred breaking his heart, she abhorred herself because of it.

"...?"

A few moments later, she heard someone approaching. In impulse she ran towards it thinking it would be Walter. Her expression enlightened as she saw the figure from afar.

"Walter!"

She called out his name ran towards it with great vigor, wiping her tears.

"Walte---guuhargh!"

Suddenly as she neared the shadowy figure, she felt something hit her square on her face. Followed by her gut which sent her flying back. As she recovered, she finally had a good sight of this person.

"Wait a minute... You're---gaahargh! Uargh!"

She was assaulted with a blow to the liver then connecting an arcing uppercut. The blows she took were akin to being rammed by a speeding bullet train, maybe even powerful than Walter's. As she tried to stand up, she readied her fist as she was about to retaliate.

"Hmmph! Take this! Tch!"

Using her Nexus Energy, she unleashed high-impact punches that tore through the concrete like fine sand. Unfortunately, her attacks missed as the shrouded individual skillfully evaded them. With her third punch, her opponent caught her arm, shifting her weight to perform a rolling throw.

"Aaargh...!"

As she was thrown back, her opponent followed it up with a lightning-fast punch to the gut that sent her crashing through the wall. As Virgilia laid flat on the ground, she saw her opponent's dust-cloaked figure about to pounce on top of her. There was no time to react, the shrouded individual planted her foot on her gut as she descended.

"..."

The shrouded individual picked her up by the collar with Vee finally recognizing her.

"Ku--Kurocchin?",

"Satisfied?"

It was none other than Kurome herself, her best friend. She had been watching them from afar, she was furious at the development. If Walter was present he would have intervened, but luckily, she wss not therethe with the intent to kill.

"Just what is it that you don't understand? Walter made an effort of leaving it all behind, just so he could finally confess to the one he loved! I had to calm down and went through the same agony in our club whom held strong feelings for him, and you just saw him as a stepping stone for your GOAL?! I would have accepted it if you have just rejected him. But you know me... I could not let this one stand! What the hell is wrong with you!? Tell me!!!!",

"Uuuugh...",

"Huh..!?"

Kurome was just bursting with anger, whilst Virgilia was consumed by guilt as she violently shook her. Both have beads of tears rolling down their cheeks, both have regrets gnawing within them. Given how the event turned out, it is to be expected.

"I don't know... Kurocchin... I don't know... I don't know how to return his feelings. I made him cry... I'm so sorry..."

Virgilia was confused, both her resolve and her knowledge of what love was all scrambled up. She did not mean to hurt him, she just did not know how to retur his feelings. But the damage was done, she was afraid what will Walter now think of her.

"Vee-chan...",

"Uuwaaaah...aahaaa..."

Kurome understood where she was coming from. Despite all that, Virgilia was still her best friend; she knew that Vee never intended to hurt him, she was just oblivious to love to a fault. She pulled her into in an embrace, lending Virgilia a shoulder to cry on.

------------------------------------------

Bokujo Residences, Thea’s Apartment Unit


"Ugh..."

Thea breathed a sigh of exasperation as she resigned to her apartment unit. She cast her bags aside, and threw herself to her bed. She seemed downtrodden the past couple of days.

The news of Walter's confession really struck deep in her. Although unsuccessful, the fact that he had already decided still lingered. Since that event, Walter was absent for three days now; it felt really lonesome without him around.

"Sigh..."

After a few minutes of rest, Thea grabbed her towel and went to take a nice warm bath. It was heavily raining outside, perfect time to relax a little. Thea tried to get him out of her mind a bit, but no matter she did, she could only picture his warm smile and those moments he and her shared just months ago.

"Walter..."

Thea hugged her petite frame trying to replicate his touch. It was a warm bath but she could feel her tears roll down her wet cheeks. Her heart aches no matter what, it was clear as day... she held him very dear to her heart.

She got out of the bath and tied her pig tails after putting on her sleepwear. Walter still plagued her mind as she again plopped down to bed. She had to keep her mind busy somehow, so she put on her reading glasses and grabbed one of her fiction books and started reading where she left off.

*knock!* *knock!*

"Hmm? Coming!"

Just a few minutes later she heard a knock on her door. Thea checked the time and it was past 9, she could only assume it was Kurome's grandmother, Mrs. Hakume. But it was already this late, it cannot be because of her late housekeeping rounds.

"Ah...!"

Only then it was not Mrs. Hakume, but someone so unexpected that she almost jumped at the person behind the door.

"W--W-Walter!? How did you--ah you're soaking wet. Here come in."

Thea quickly made way for him, and let him inside. The least she expected to be there arrived at her doorstep, Walter himself. He appeared before her just soaked from the rain, his shoulders trembling from the cold.

"Thank you, Thea...",

"What happened? How did you know I was here?",

"I'm sorry I came here without notice. I was meant to call you earlier but it was still during your class period.",

"Don't sweat it, here let me help..."

Thea quickly grabbed her towel and help Walter dry himself from the rain. She may not know the reason why, but she was glad to see him again. He may have his usual expression on, but Thea could tell that he was not himself.

"I was about to go back to school tomorrow, I figured I would ask you about the lectures I've missed. Would that be okay?",

"Ah, sure! Just... umm... wait here by the bed. Sorry about the place.",

"Nah it's fine, my bedroom looked just about the same."

He responded looking at the entirety of Thea's apartment unit. It was fairly smaller than his bedroom; with a single bed and some furniture and even a working bathroom. It was a decent place fit for one person.

"Here. We have also an assignment due tomorrow, I just finished mine but I can help you if you don't mind."

Thea pulled out a small pile of handouts and notebooks and placed it in front of Walter. She may have a rather infamous rep among the student body, but Thea never botched her studies. Though above-average at best, she still took her studies at heart.

"Hmm?",

"Wh-what?"

Walter suddenly noticed something different about Thea.

"Glasses, they look great on you.",

"O-Oh... well... I have been reading before you arrived--oh hold on, we're here to study not flirt damn it!"

Flustered, she smacked Walter's face flat with her notebook. The outline of the notebook marked his face red.

"Hahaha... I'm sorry. But really... it fits you.",

"....Thank you."

Thea just quietly responded and took the compliment by heart. At that moment, she saw that smile again. Walter cheered up by their small interaction.

They soon began their study session, flipping pages and writing notes. The two busy themselves catching up to their studies, while exchanging some small talk. It was moments like these were worth cherishing.

"Walter...",

"Hmm?",

"If you don't mind me asking... what happened to you and Virgilia after that incident?"

Thea just could not resist the urge of curiosity, he had been away for quite some time.

"...",

"W-Well you don't have to answer if you don't feel like it.",

"No... I did made you guys worry. I think an explanation is the least I can give."

After wrapping up, Walter sat next to Thea by the bedside and took a deep breath. Kurome herself saw the entire affair, while the others did not. Apparently, she also did not told them yet what had happened out of respect to both Virgilia and Walter.

"Well... it was uneventful really. I just stayed at home doing nothing. My cousin Tiffy was worried sick about me when she heard what happened..."

Apparently during those 3 days, Tiffany, his cousin caught wind of what happened. She almost called off school because she wanted to take care of him, but Walter strongly objected to it. Tiffany was also furious at Virgilia to what happened; she also tried contacting her, even to the point of marching by herself within the Delinquent Club.

Sadly, Virgilia too was none to be found and none to be contacted. Not even her club members knew of her whereabouts. Kurome knew but refused to disclose it, she told Tiffany that Virgilia was contemplating and reflecting on her mistake.

"Oh..."

Thea just responded, so it was not only Walter but also Virgilia too.

"My only mistake is that... I was just too caught up with the moment and way ahead of myself. I did not thought it through that I almost endangered our partnership with the Delinquent Club. I'm just not ready for a commitment I figured. I was selfish... I hope you can all forgive me.",

"Walter..."

Thea reached for his hand and held it tight. Despite what happened, he cared for the integrity of the club and them. He was truly a kind soul, despite a selfish mistake, he managed to think about them.

"I can't speak for the SA Brigade, but just... be there tomorrow. I'm sure they will understand."

In her heart, she has already forgiven him. It was then he knew that he was not alone. It was a comforting thought, enough to get him motivated for tomorrow.

"Thank you, especially you Thea...",

"You're quite welcome, Mr. Whiner.",

"Hey...",

"Ahahahaha!"

The two both shared a hearty laugh with their laughter almost echoing through the corridor. They shared a bit more conversation, until it was time to call it a day. Walter then looked out the window to check the rain.

"Hmm... it looks like the rain will not let up."

He then held two fingers together on his Mantra-Arm and formed a communication device from his fingertips. He held it on his right ear, and a holographic earpiece formed around his ear complete with a mouthpiece. He excused himself for a bit on the apartment corridor and called his mother.

"Thea...?"

After a brief period on the phone, he returned back inside Thea's unit.

"Hmm?",

"The storm outside looked like it's not gonna stop for a few hours and the Sky Tram station is already closed... so... if you don't mind... can I sleep here for the night?",

"Eh? Eh-eh-eh-eeeeeeehhhhh!?!?"

Thea just largely taken aback by the sudden turn of events, she was livid and panicking. Delirious that this was happening now, a dream come true. She could only question on what did she do to deserve this.

"I know... not happening huh? I guess it's too much to as--",

"Wait wait! I... well... there's one bed and.",

"Well I was thinking I'd be sleeping on the floor.",

"What!? No no! Nonsense!"

She kept going back and forth on her decision but in the end she decided for Walter to sleep with her on the bed. With the agreement made, Walter changed into his extra clothes he packed and carefully slid onto his side of the bed. It was a small bed but it was better than nothing, just thankfully the blanket was big, he was a total hog when it comes to blankets.

"Are you alright, Thea? You've been hyperventilating the past few minutes, I am starting to worry.",

"No... I'm... fine... just... fine... please let's just go to sleep."

Meanwhile, Thea was restless and pulsating. Still at a disbelief that the one she was thinking about the past few days was right there beside her. She could not even bring herself to turn to his side, because who knows what her impulse would make her do.

"Well okay... goodnight, Thea.",

"Gu-gu-goodnight...!"

She was barely holding on but she managed. Walter was careful not to move so much and give her enough space to shift. In the end, she was fast asleep due to the stress of being flustered.

-------------------------

"Mmmh..."

Thea did not even noticed that she was fast asleep. She woke up to look at the time, it was 2 am in the morning. Unknowingly, she shifted her sleeping position to the other side.

"...!"

And there she was, face to face with Walter, whom was soundly sleeping. Not a snore can be heard, he was sleeping like a log. Thea felt her entire body petrified and heating up like a clay in an oven.

"W-Walter...?",

"...",

"Hey... Walter...",

"...",

"Walter...!"

"..."

It was no use, he was sound asleep. Thea did not knew that he was a heavy sleeper. She was hoping to wake him up a bit to have him turn over but ultimately gave up on it. He was sleeping with a slight smiling expression.

"I wonder if he does sleep like this or was he dreaming...?"

Carefully, she placed her hand on his cheek. Still no movement, he was soundly sleeping. Thea then started to caress his cheek and even slightly pinching it.

"You really do sleep like a baby do you? Hehe... you look so vulnerable... yet so peaceful... Walter... I know you won't hear this but... if you ever decide again. I want you to know... I'm here just waiting for you."

Thea spoke softly towards the sleeping and vulnerable Walter, the words from the bottom of her heart.

"The reason I go on... the reason I am living this second chance at life… after everything I have been through--- is you... Walter. I love you more than anything in the world..."

He may not be conscious or awake to hear every word, but she has longed to say it in front of him ever since.

"Someday I will say it again when you're finally awake and I have finally the courage... until then... this is all I can..."

Thea gently caressed his cheek and slowly moved closer. Tears rolling down her eyes, yearning for him to wake up. She did not care anymore if he wakes up after this, she just felt the moment overcome her...

"Mmmh...mch.."

...And let her lips touch his. That was it, the moment she had yearned in this lifetime. Thea felt fulfilled and full of hope that someday they would be together.

She scooted down a bit and rested her head on his chest, positioning his arms so that he would be holding her into an embrace. It was then that she fell back asleep. And a few minutes later, Walter squinted half-awake.

"Hmm?"

Walter found Thea soundly asleep in his arms. He giggled softly and looked at the time. It was still early, he figured Thea moves too much when sleeping that she did not even noticed the compromising position she was currently in. So, he just decided to humor her and pulled her closer into a warm embrace.

----------------------------------------------------

Later that morning…


“OHAYOU! ALTHEA-CHAN!!!”,

“Ue-eh..!!! Eeek! Kurome…!!!”

Like a force of nature, Kurome came bursting in Thea’s apartment unit. This has been a recurring scene every morning for Thea ever since moving here from the Yellow Zone. She will never get used to this kind of an awakening.

“Hmm…? Huh?”,

“Nani? Nani? Doushite Althea?” (What’s wrong, Althea?),

“Huh? Oh no, nothing just half awake. Ugh… here comes the morning headache again.”

She made up an excuse as Thea felt the bed was suddenly spacious. It was then she remembered Walter stayed for the night and now he was none to be found. It looked like Kurome did not even know he was there last night.

“Anyways, get going Thea-chan! Breakfast will be ready soon.”,

“Alright… I’ll go freshen up.”

She grumbled as she dragged her petite frame out of bed, still hanging on to her blanket. As soon as Kurome left, Thea went straight to the bathroom to do her daily routine. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she went back to her bedside to fix the sheets.

“Hmm…? This is…”

Thea spotted a foreign object just tucked under the blanket. It was Walter’s shirt, he must have left it in a hurry. Curious, she inspected his shirt and hesitantly sniffed it.

“Mmmh… Walter…”

Soon enough she was hugging the shirt as if she was hugging him. That pleasant morning odor felt like he was just there in front of her. Just as she sat up, she saw a note tucked under the pile of homework she and Walter did last night.

<I went on ahead. Sorry I didn’t wanna wake you up. Thanks for helping me with homework, Thea. I’ll see you later in class! -Walter>

“Hee hee… Then I shouldn’t waste time daydreaming, let’s go Thea!”

That was all she needed, she felt more awake now more than ever. Motivated, she straightened herself up and quickly grabbed her uniform. During her routine, she thought about him and what stories to tell him and Ailana later in school.

“Okay… this should be---guh! Gaaaarrgh…! Arrgh!!!”

In the midst of putting on her uniform, Thea was suddenly assaulted with a stabbing pain in her chest.

“Guhaaargh…! Why---now!?”

This had happened before, but now it was more painful than ever. Streaks of electricity jutting out of her body, she felt not just her chest but her body being pricked by thousands of needles boring down in her flesh. She tried to scream for help but she was being choked by the pain, writhing on the floor as if being electrocuted.

…..hea…

“...”

The…

“Mmm…”

….Thea.

“Who… are you?”

From what it seemed like an hour, Thea suddenly heard a disembodied voice calling out to her. Her mind was a blur, her body numb, but she was still conscious. She can tell that she was not in her anymore.

“Do not be afraid, Althea… The Biological Interface has encountered a growing glitch. But I have taken care of it. Soon, your senses will be back to normal.”,

“Biological interface, Soul-Merging at 50%--wait… Why do I know that? What am I saying?”

Thea suddenly forced herself to open her eyes, all she could see was what it seems to be a distorted dimension before her. Her vision was still blurred and her body numb, which would mean her body was still being fixed. Dazed, confused, she felt like her brain was being fed by data that she did not know of.

“Calm down, Althea. Let me take care of the rest.”,

“Who are you?”

Thea asked the disembodied voice once again. A being of pure light materialized before her, majestic in her golden radiance. As her form became corporeal, her limbs clad with red armor and her body coursing with red energy flows…

The Woman in Red, or as Walter like to call her, “Atha” appeared before Thea.

“I… am called… Althelaide. The Cosmic Will of the Temporal Medium. I exist both in the mortal realm and the Hyperdimensional Reality. I am your vessel, Althea Eissen.”,

“Vessel…? Y-You mean---”,

“Exactly. We… are one.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------

Downtown, Yorktown District



Upon the ragged downtown streets, a sad individual made her towards school. Upon her three-day absence just like Walter, Virgilia DeLune finally decided to go back to school. Living alone in her ragged apartment in the downtown block, she lived a life of poverty.

Though she had a scholarship to take care of school, she barely even has the money to keep her rent. Ever since moving back at the west, she only made her living on working with the local community associations. Since gangs and thugs were a major problem in the downtown districts, she would regularly volunteer to keep them from harming innocent bystanders.

A thankless job, and a dirty one at that but it keeps food at her table, but barely making ends meet. Kurome has offered her numerous time to move to their family-owned apartments, the Bokujo Residences, but she would decline it every time. But after what happened a few days ago, she was now considering it.

“...Maybe it’ll be different.”

Virgilia mumbled upon herself as she walked with the rush hour crowd.

“Maybe if I just break away from fighting, I would see things differently. Even to love… Oh Walty…”

Walter’s sad expression that day really seared itself on her mind. It weighed heavily on her heart that she actually hurt his feelings unknowingly. That was why, even though hesitant, she chose to come to school today to face him once more.

“When he confessed to me, he wasn’t only baring all his feelings for me… Walty offered me a new life outside of fighting. And I crumpled it before his very own eyes… I’m such an idiot!”

In her frustration, she kicked a nearby traffic sign, bending it sideways. The crowd, out of fear, made way for her as she just ignored them. As she kept walking, Virgilia suddenly came across a familiar spot.

“...”

She stopped to see the park where that one time Walter and her snuck in. And into the distance, the same bench where they had a hearty conversation and some fooling around. It all came rushing back to her, the memories they had shared together as kids, and how they got separated then how they were finally reunited.

“I can’t…”

Virgilia gritted her teeth and clenched her fist.

“I can’t let us to be drifted apart again!”

With haste, she tightened her sling bag’s strap and rushed through the crowded streets. It was all clear to her now on what she must do. He was the only left worth coming back to, when she lost everything during the cataclysm on the Fall of the Rising Sun.

With tears on her eyes, she ran and ran towards Walter’s house if possible. She did not care where, she only needed Walter and nobody else. It was then and there the answer to the question of what she was fighting for, was right in front of her…

“WAAAAALLLLTEEEEERRRR….!!!”

----------------------------------------------------------

7th Street, Olven Residence



Walter left Bokujo Residences at 4 in the morning, though Mrs. Hakume Hinokami, Kurome’s grandmother, knew he was there, Kurome did not. Hence why he had to leave early to avoid her teasing spree for the sake of Thea. And adding to the fact that it was an All-Girls Apartment, he was lucky enough to gain access by exemption.

His only regret was for him to leave early without saying goodbye to Thea. Walter would have liked to stay just to see what was like waking up with someone next to you, though he did experienced that indirectly, but still. Although in Thea’s favor, he was still oblivious to what had Thea done while he was asleep.

Walter had to change quickly and leave using his super speed ability, but just out of the premises and not on the way home. He was still against using his powers out of convenience, except for his super strength because it was just part of his natural physiology as a Novus. Since the Sky Tram stations does not open by 7 in the morning, he had to walk all the way to his house.

“Hmm… Odd.”

Walter noticed something off, as he was nearing his address he noticed the lack of a rush hour crowd around him. He checked his watch on his Mantra-Arm and it was pass 6 am, there should be a huge crowd passing by right about now. But sadly there was none to be found, it was like walking through a desolated block.

The atmosphere grew eerie as he neared his destination, it may have been subtle before but now it was foreboding. He hasten his walking pace then soon began running in a hurry. He could not shake the hanging dread about all this, Walter had to get to his house as soon as possible.

“...! What in the world?”

As he arrived at the neighborhood, it all presented to him in its bizarre glory. All of the houses were the same as his house; Walter tried to go back but the way just disappeared. He was now stuck in this nightmarish landscape with nowhere to go.

“Mom! Dad! Tiffy!!!”

Walter ran and checked every house but even with his colossal strength, he could not open any of the houses’ doors. He tried knocking but there was no answer to be heard. He tried punching himself but no matter what, this endless cul-de-sac was reality.

“Ah… Argh… Hah…”

He did not know how long he was running, but it felt like hours have passed now. And as minutes pass, he felt his strength being sapped, to the point that he could not even lift a finger on his Mantra-Arm. Something was tampering with him to prevent Walter from using his Mantra.

Deeply fatigued, he stopped at one specific copy of his house. As soon as he was about to turn the knob, he heard a crowd of laughter from behind the front door as if someone was having a gathering from inside. He slowly opened the door and an unknown group greeted Walter by the door.

“Ah! The Man of the hour is here! You’re late, Mr. Olven.”

A man in a sleek white three-piece suit welcomed him with a very warm welcome. He sported a spiky blonde hair, he was about the same height as Walter, holding a shot glass on his right hand. He was a high class gentleman that can put even Colton Einford to shame.

"Ah~ my darling doll...",

"...!"

Taking another step, Walter felt a soft impact in front of him, accompanied by a lascivious voice. he felt an invisible presence embracing him tight. As he looked down, in a swarm of white butterflies, materialized a girl dressed in a grand white dress.

She was about the height of Kurome, maybe shorter and more petite. She sported a powder white hair with a swirl ponytail akin to Elandra. But unlike Elandra, her aura of nobility seemed ro radiate that of malicious intent, like that of a tyrant rather than royalty.

"Missed me, my favorite toy..?",

"Favorite toy--wait, you!?",

"Awww... look Ruger! He remembers me!"

The lady looked back at the gentleman in white behind her. Before he could voice his outrage, Walter's expression turned pale with shock. Standing before him was the head of the Nova Reform himself, Ruger Kings; with him was the girl Walter had encountered before, the one that perversely used her powers to warp reality just so she could push her advances on him, Nobuki Aoda.

"Alright, why don't you come in first. Nobuki, no perverted acts until I say so.",

"Hmmmph... fine.",

"let's talk Walter."

Ruger seemed to exude his politeness and good manners to Walter. He may seem to be kind now, but in the bigger picture, it was Walter himself whose at their mercy. Reluctantly he sat on the sofa with Nobuki and Ruger across him.

As soon as he sat down, he felt a crushing pressure in his heart that seem to hold him by the throat, fear. Fear that he never felt even before becoming a Novus. He may not know who Ruger was aside from his name and profession, but there was this screaming feeling that Ruger was a dangerous person.

"What do you want? What are you doing here in my house--",

"Your house!? Heh... you here that, Ms. Aoda? It's his house! Hahahaha!"

Ruger burst into laughter the moment he mentioned 'my house', not in a mocking manner but he was thoroughly amused.

"What's so funny? Where are my parents!? Tiffany!?"

Walter yelled as he followed up his question, he was more angry than afraid now. He frantically looked around searching for them. But as soon as he rushed to search for them...

"Huh--guaaagh!"

Walter was thrown back into his seat, as Nobuki suddenly appeared before him and poked him on his chest.

"I think you should understand that I was the one who invited you here. I would expect some proper manners even from you, Mr. Olven..."

Ruger's voice boomed across the area, the vehemence in his tone made it seem like he was going to be killed on the spot if he does that again. It was no use, Ruger's presence easily towered over him, Walter could not even respond. Even Nobuki herself seemed shaken by him, just who or what was he?

His voice possessed a magical quality, capable of penetrating the very heart of all those who heard it; the best comparison was to the cries of dragons from the age of legends. A juggernaut of a voice that would not fail to ensnare any mortal. And that being that possessed it was certainly no mortal.

"Okay, let's calm down for a bit. And do excuse my impudent manner earlier."

Ruger was back to his easygoing self as he sipped another shot of wine. Walter just decided to behave himself for now. The room was filled with nothing but silence, the tension felt like torture to Walter.

"I did get the address, right? Seventh street, 4120?",

"Y-Yes...",

"Right... you see Walter, you don't live here. Hell, you shouldn't even BE here!",

"W-What are you getting at? I live here! This is my house. My family."

Walter said with affirmation. He did not know what he was saying, but there was no way Ruger could make such an outrageous claim. But Ruger kept his calm, his mocking smug towards him.

"Alright then... wait here."

Ruger then stood up and went up his room. He would follow him but decided not to. Walter sat still until Ruger came back with a photo in his grasp.

"Sorry about that. Good thing, this, was still there when I left it years ago."

He then passed the photo to Walter, throwing it across the table. Walter caught it and looked at the photo. His eyes widened as he saw what was in the photo.

"Mom and dad... and who's this kid? Where did you get this?",

"I hid it on a secret compartment by the ceiling before I was taken away from here... that boy in the photo... is me.",

"You're my brother...?",

"Technically speaking."

Ruger with a half-hearted response. Walter used his Mantra Sight and analyzed the picture to make sure there was now tricks or edits or anything. But no matter how he looked at it, he can confirm that this photograph was a genuine article and not an edited nor illusion. The revelation struck him like a jolt, he was in utter disbelief to what he was seeing.

"No... no! This is fake, all made up! Don't you dare feed this bullshit to me!",

"You be quiet!",

"Gaargh...!"

Walter was held down by an invisible force by Nobuki, that it wrecked the sofa he was sitting on. He tried invoking his Mantra-Arm but he could not fight back, the function was being hampered. He could only kneel as he felt an invisible weight, holding him down.

"When Ruger isn't finished talking, you listen!",

"Go to hell... flat bitch!",

"Haah...!? What did you just say!?",

"Gah!"

Walter suddenly felt her heel stepping down at the back of his skull. Nobuki seemed to be thoroughly offended by that disrespectful insult. Repeatedly, his nape was being stomped; if he were human, she would have broke his neck already.

"Ms. Aoda..?",

"But he insulted my womanhood!",

"Keep that up, you won't even get to develop that. We don't want that do we?",

"Eep! Yes... Ruger."

Nobuki yelped like a kitten as soon as she felt a sudden chill on his voice. After finishing his drink, Ruger approached the beaten Walter. He grabbed him by the hair on his nape and flipped him over in a lying position.

“Seriously, Nobuki. If your bosoms is what you consider ‘womanhood’, then you should probably consider reevaluating what that word truly means.”,

“Hmph!”

Nobuki pouted at her leader’s remark, she was really sensitive on that topic.

"Alright, Walter, back to you. Since you're gonna deny my story like a little bitch. The I will tell you my story."

Ruger bent down and grabbed his black clad right arm, the Mantra-Arm. He inspected it and suddenly dug his fingertip on the wrist area. Ruger then began sending his memories upon Walter's mind via his Mantra.

"What are you... ah!?"

It was then, Ruger's memories began playing in his mind then using his retinas as screens.

"Now then, let's start from the beginning...."

------------------------------------

Before the universal event of the White Bang, I was like you, living a normal life with loving parents and a sister. But unlike other kids my age, I exhibited great promise of knowledge, a kid genius. But that did not matter to me because all I ever cared about was making my parents proud, as seeing them smile was more than enough for me to go on.

I did not have any friends but I have my family. They were my world, it wasn't fair that I get all the praise. So I worked hard for them to land a job at EmpireTech, and I did.

All was perfect, until that fateful day...

It came without warning, it was like the sun descended on earth. The White Storm, all were consumed by the light. I remember dad holding me tight to shield me from it but it was futile.
I woke up after that event in a daze. Searching for them... all I saw were crazed people with superpowers courtesy of the Nexus Energy consuming them, running amok. Killing and fighting each other. I had it too, my body coursing with raw energy.

With my desperation to find mom and dad, I managed to stay sane. Eventually I found them amid the chaos, unconscious. With my newfound powers, I carried and protected them, I never lost hope.
It was then that they finally woke up in a daze. As I ran to finally hug them, they were taken aback.
They saw me as a stranger they have never met, a monstrosity.

I reasoned with them but they kept denying me... it breaks my heart to see that kind of disdain upon their very own child. That moment, the Supernova League descended upon the skies to restore order.
I tried to reason and fight back but I was eventually subdued by the Supernova League. I begged them, reached out to them one more time. But my own mother and father still denied me my own family.

I was taken away from a facility, experimented on and detained for the rest of childhood. Years passed, during my time in that hellish facility, I caught a glimpse of my sister alive and well. Later that night, I had enough, I plotted my escape and take my sister with me.

I succeeded but alas. Even my sister did not even recognized me... in a fit of panic she tried to run away but unknowingly crossed a regiment of guards ahead. She was gunned down in front of me.
After witnessing such event, this power within me exploded. All I remembered that time was me
holding my sister's burned corpse. Surrounded by dead people whom used to be guards.
With nothing but clothes on my back, I limped back to this very house. What I saw still haunted me to this day. My parents have another child with them. That was you, Walter.

In a fit of rage I ran back to the facility, breaking the speed of light. With my powers, I singlehandedly destroyed the facility that took everything from me. I released the prisoners, both Novus and Anomalus, I didn't care.

After searching that facility, I found a shocking discovery that finally broke me. The facility have checked my background, knew who my parents were. So as insurance, I found out that they used my DNA to create a perfect copy of me and sent one to this address. That was you, Walter.

Despite everything I have done, gave them a good life and be the son that they can be proud of, they betrayed me. Same with humanity, humanity has betrayed me. They took everything from me.
So from that day on, I was no longer... Thompson Olven.

From that day on I became Ruger Kings... starting from the largest university of the world, the YSU, I will build my kingdom. No one will stop me... not even you... Walter.

---------------------------

"A...h..."

Walter was thoroughly overwhelmed by the vision Ruger gave to him. He did not know what to say nor what to react to that vision. He felt like his entire world shattered before him.

"Hmm... it's almost time."

Sipping one last shot of the wine, he shattered the glass with his bare hands. Ruger fixed his suit whilst Walter still lied there shocked. He did not know what to do or what to say, Walter mind was in complete chaos.

"Ah...! Mom--ah.."

It was then he saw his mother and father and even Tiffy standing by the kitchen, motionless like statues. He tried calling them but after witnessing Ruger's vision, he did not know if he had to call them that anymore. In his mind, he was just but a mere by-product of Ruger's DNA.

"Oh not gonna call them? Of course you won't.",

"Huuurk!"

Ruger then suddenly grabbed him by the neck, lifting his feet off the ground. Walter tried to break free but his grip is solid, like an iron clamp. He was like an immovable object.

"Your 15 minutes of fame is up Walter. Unlike you... I'm the hero. And you? Heh, you're just pig shit. I have been ignoring you for too long, and you know what happens when you ignore the pig shit in the room? You stink up the whole place.",

"Guaargh...!!!",

With an effortless heave, Ruger threw Walter's body through the wall. He may not be even trying, but Ruger seemed like at a massive advantage. His presence alone overshadowed Walter in an instant.

"Nobuki, add the repair bill to this wall to our expense. Send it to my desk tomorrow.",

"Sigh... fine Ruger. Take it easy on the collateral."

Nobuki and Ruger casually exchanged words as if they are in the middle of meeting, proves how insignificant Walter in their eyes.

"Well then time to sweep this pig shit off our room--",

"Guh...!!!",

"--and time to clear up the stench!"

"Guhhhaargh!!!"

Walter was mercilessly beaten down by Ruger. And the latter has not yet even exerting his strength on his punches and kicks. From the looks of it, he was just roughing Walter up.

“Not even gonna fight back? Well just imagine what would your friends do without you. And this… girl… Tiffany, ugh what an obnoxious little girl. I don’t even know her, and how did she even get in this miserable family.”,

“...!”

As Walter was getting beat up, he suddenly felt something boiling inside him. The moment Ruger badmouthed his cousin Tiffany, memories began flashing in his mind. Memories of how Tiffany supported him in every step of the way, she was there when he mourned for Virgilia’s departure, she was there when he was conflicted about his newly-found powers.

He clenched his Mantra-Arm, its function began priming up, its evolution accelerating at an alarming rate. Soon, Walter finally got his Mantra working under the enemy’s created reality. His Mantra overwriting the causality of Nobuki’s reality warp itself.

“Oh…?”,

“Argh! Ruger, he’s defying my hampering on his Mantra! I can’t restrain him!”

Due to the Mantra overwriting Nobuki’s microcosm, the sheer pressure being exhausted by Walter was putting a strain in her mind. She would have to restart this particular reality and have him put into stronger restraints. Ruger noticed the sudden change in Walter, thoroughly amused by it.

“Let him be, Nobuki. I need to see this.”,

“B-but…kuh… If I can just restart it--”,

“You’re already expending too much Nexus Energy to keep this altered reality stable, I still need you.”,

“Ruger…”

Nobuki just silently agreed to his term, she was moved on how important she was to him. Despite his ruthlessness, Ruger was capable of compassion too. Although truth be told, he meant it in a different way.

“Ru… ger…”,

Walter now blinded with rage, set his sights on his prey, Ruger Kings. His body enveloped in a red aura, the Mantra on both his legs and right arm releasing tremendous amounts of excess energy. The mechanism of his mechanical limbs looked like they were about to go on a critical mass.

“Hahahaha! Yes, that’s it Walter! Rage! That’s all you ever have! Now! Hit me with all you have! Hold back and I’ll kill them… All. Of. Them.”,

“Grrraaaaaaaaaahhh….!!! RUGER!!!”

It was then Walter exploded in anger, his Nexus Energy and his Mantra being warped by his malevolent hate. Breaking the speed of light, he appeared at point-blank range with Walter’s fist at full swing and critical mass. His fist landed straight on Ruger’s jaw, the resulting impact destroyed everything within a wide radius, like a small nuclear warhead.

As counter-measure, Nobuki directed her energy and erected a barrier to protect her from the blast. Everything was reduced into a smoking crater, ans if Walter was not in her microcosm, he would have leveled 5 blocks or more with relative ease. This was his most destructive attack yet, but unfortunately…

“...!?!?”,

“Hehe…”

As the dust cleared, Ruger was still standing with Walter’s fist still on his face. He was unfazed and did not even budged an inch, not even his clothes were affected by the attack. He has that sinister grin on his face, looking down on Walter.

“So that’s your Mantra-Arm? Very nice, powerful but too flashy. I would be impressed, but the thing is--”

Ruger’s face began to be outlined by golden marks like a circuit board. The marks crawled from his head then working its way down to his feet. His grin grew wider as his eyes glow in a golden radiance.

“Uwaaargh…!”

Walter was blown away by Ruger’s massive concussive blast fired from his eyes. But before his body skid through the dirt, Ruger instantly appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck. As he did, he proceed to slam Walter through the ground.

“---I have it, too Walter. So don’t think for a second that you’re special.”

Again, Ruger lifted him up by the neck. It was not just his limbs, but his entire body was the physical embodiment of the Mantra. His immeasurable Nexus Energy being channeled and coursed throughout his entire body, inside and out. Walter has a red and black, whereas Ruger’s Mantra was white and gold, a complete anti-thesis to the former.

“Remember when I told you that my body was coursing with raw power? Well that power was that of the Mantra itself. No… Not Mantra, mine has already reached its peak evolution. This is no longer the Mantra, this is the Archistrategos! I have been honing this for years now, Walter…”

The Archistrategos, Ruger’s evolved Mantra. While Walter’s was still about to take root of its evolution, Ruger already has it in its peak point. If he has already achieved the highest point his Mantra’s evolution, then his powers would have been far greater than Atha or Althelaide’s. If he does so will it, Ruger could become a god himself.

“Hmmrrggh!”,

“Ah-ah-ah! No cheap shots.”

Walter was in a desperate situation as Ruger’s grip began to slowly tighten, he primed his left arm and armed it with his Vector Gauntlet. But before he could land his hit, Ruger caught his left arm while still holding his neck. With a crushing grip on his left arm, Walter tried to break free by punching with his Mantra-Arm.

“Ah… when will they learn. Alright then…”,

“AAAAAAAHH…--GAH---AAAARRGHHHH!!!”,

“Ah shushh… Don’t move or this’ll be much more painful.”,

“WAAAAARR---GUH---AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!! AAAARGH! AAAAARRGHH!!!”

Ruger then held his left arm and slowly began pulling it. Walter could feel his arm coming out his socket, his bones being ground by Rugers grip. He kept punching Ruger on his face, but the latter was not fazed nor did he intend to stop. He could only see Ruger’s twisted smile, staring deep into his soul.

“GWWWWAAAAAAAAARRRRGHH!!! AAAAAAHAaaargh…!!!”,

“There we go… Not so bad isn’t it?”

With a sudden pull, Ruger finally tore Walter’s left arm off. Walter was screaming in tormenting agony, vomiting blood and his entire body becoming numb with pain. While Ruger acting like a friendly surgeon just finished with his own twisted procedure.

“Argh… argh…gghuhuhg…”,

“Geez, Walter at least take it like a man. You look so pathetic right now, is this how a ‘hero’ should act? Crying and bleeding all over the place?”

He still had the gall to mock him in his state, he truly was a sadistic psychopath. This was Ruger’s true nature bared in front of him. A mad god that takes pleasure in mocking other people’s suffering, while he inflicts pain upon a man’s tortured soul.

“I think I have humored you enough, Walter. I still have a meeting coming up. But just to make sure you remember this face. The face of the man who beat you senseless as I cast you into non-existence. HMMPH!”

Ruger then threw Walter’s battered and bloody body into the air. From his index finger, he channeled massive amounts of energy from his body and from above. Like a giant Tesla coil, streaks of golden lightning began concentrating to form a ball of electricity with an energy that surpasses the sun itself. As he move to aim his final attack, the ball of energy actually was searing through the fabric of reality itself.

As Walter fell, life flashed before his eyes. Thinking how did it end up like this? He wanted to become a superhero so that he can protect the weak and help people. But without thinking that powerful villains like Ruger would be there to stop him.

If this was his last time, his only regret was not being able to attend school one more time and apologize to everyone he loved for what he did in the past 3 days. And even though they were not his family, he was still thankful for Mr. and Mrs. Olven for treating him like he was their own flesh and blood. Tiffany for even though they were cousins, still treated him like her own beloved brother.

Kurszt… Max… Xiu… Kurome… Ailana… Thea… Vee---everyone… I hope you can all forgive me…

“Bang…”

As Walter finally got in range, Ruger fired his lightning sphere directly at him. There was no scream to be heard, just a massive explosion. As the explosion finally subsided, all that was left was Walter’s lifeless body.

“Hmm…? I thought you’re gonna erase him from existence, Ruger?”

Nobuki, just watching from above them, finally decided to float down towards the aftermath.

“I did. With my last attack, I effectively erased his soul. There will be no afterlife waiting for him, which would mean everyone he has ever known and met will forget he existed. His body would be nothing more than a nameless corpse.”,

“Oh… So if that’s the case. Can I just keep him instead~?”

Nobuki went beside Walter’s lifeless corpse and cradled it on her lap, as if cradling a sleeping child. Even dead, she found Walter’s appeal intact. Her gaze grew more lecherous as her mind filled with perverted thoughts.

“Do what you want. He’s worth nothing now, the mantra would just dissipate from his body now that its host is dead.“,

“But he looks so vulnerable---so fresh for the picking.”,

“Ugh… You and your fetishes. Just remember to attend the meeting later. Time is money, I’m out of here.”

Turning back, Ruger then finally disappeared from the microcosm, leaving Nobuki and her new pet project behind. As soon as he left, the microcosm began reconstructing itself by her will. She caressed Walter’s lifeless body as she looked at it with malicious intent.

“Mmmh... I’m going to make you pay for insulting me earlier, Walter~ mmmh.”

She repeatedly kissed him around his neck, then lips, like a body pillow. As the dimensional microcosm slowly dimmed, Nobuki dug her claws unto his lifeless body and dragged it into the darkness. What would become of his body after that, nobody would ever know.


--------------------------------------------------------------------


“WAAAAAALLLLTEEE--wait huh?”

In the midst of her running, Virgilia suddenly stopped. Dazed she looked at the surroundings and looked at the time. She was trying to remember something but could not bring herself to do so.

“What--why am I screaming? I feel like I was about to do something important.”

She again looked around and even checked her pockets and sling bag. But no matter what, she could not figure it out. Her heart was racing, maybe she was being chased? Was she doing her daily running routine?

“Oh shit, right! I’m gonna be late for the Sky Tram!”

Looking at her clock again, it dawned to her that she was actually trying to beat the rush hour. In the midst of her doing so, she passed by the Olven residence. She was about to make a rush for it, but suddenly stopped and turned around to glance at the house one more time.

“Huh…”

Virgilia did not know why but she suddenly felt her heart pound as she saw the house. Like a sense or nostalgia or something but she did not even remember someone with an ‘Olven’ for a surname. Moments later, she saw someone came out of the house and then it was clear to her.

“Big Sister Vee!”

A little girl came along running towards her, it was her friend from the middle school division, Tiffany.

“Hey little Tiff! How’s living with your aunt and uncle?”,

“Oh they were nice people. And Aunt’s cooking is the best!”,

“Really now? Hey, wanna go to the station together? I was just passing by.”,

“Sure!”

The two then walked side-by-side as they made their way to the Sky Tram station. It was your typical day, typical Metro Zone day that is. It was not long before they came across the rush hour line for the station.

“You know I’ve been thinking, how long was your aunt and uncle married now? Almost 20 years now, right?”,

“Yeah! And they still haven’t have a kid yet. Odd.”,

“Right? I was just thinking of that.”

While waiting for the line, a thought just crossed on Virgilia’s mind and it just so happened that Tiffany was thinking about it too. Tiffany would have been thinking that her aunt and uncle we just that abstinent that they still don’t have a child to that point. Both girls left with their wishful thoughts.

“I wish I had a cousin. Preferably a boy! So then I could have someone to call big brother!”,

“Wow that’s specific. But if you did get one, would he be younger than you? He’d be your little brother instead.”,

“Booo! I don’t care! He’d still be my big brother!”

The two just had a happy conversation from there. Both girls finally boarded the Sky Tram and their talk just went on. It was just a day like any other.

Meanwhile…

Just outside the YSU gates, Thea and Ailana finally met up as they walked together through the main campus. And as usual, crowds of boys gather from the sidelines to marvel at their beauty. While Thea was originally from a Yellow Zone, she finally outgrew the outcast image as she topped the recently concluded Annual Test Period; Ailana was of no question, because she was a bona fide celebrity and next-in-line to become a Supernova League member.

“Althea. Can I ask you something… personal? Just between us.”

As they near their classroom, Ailana suddenly spoke up.

“Hmm? Personal, eh? What is it? Oh! Is it about Roddie, the one who confessed to you the other day?”,

“Ahaha… No no. It’s just. There’s something bothering me since days before.”

Ailana said with a troubled look on her face. Thea’s face turned serious as she heard her friend’s tone about it, it must have been something serious. Ailana was always cheerful and all smiles, but to see her so grim like this.

“What is it? Tell me?”,

“Do you had that feeling… where there’s just something missing? Or maybe we’re supposed to be with someone?”,

“Huh? I’m not following you.”

Thea’s expression perplexed, it was certainly a weird question coming from her.

“Well you know… I just feel like, I think there’s someone missing? I don’t know how to describe it.”

Ailana was struggling to put it into words. Basically, she was saying that it had been bothering or she was anxious about something or someone whom was supposed to be with them. She could not really interpret the feeling as she was so confused.

“It must be anxiety, you wanna go for some sweets at lunch break? It helps me lift up my spirits.”,

“Hmmm… maybe you’re right. Okay then, maybe I’ll just take you up on your offer.”

Eventually, Ailana just figured it was just her growing anxiety. Being so many that depended on her, it was hard to keep up and the pressure must have been getting to her. Thea and Ailana went to their respective lockers and eventually just went to class.

As they sat to their respective seats, Ailana found herself daydreaming. She does not know why, but she always found herself staring at the empty seat beside her. She would just shrug it off as she does not want her friends to worry about her. Until she can confirm these growing anxiety within her was something else, then she would just be quiet about it for now.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Zenith Executive Towers, 60^th floor


Back at their head office, Ruger had called for their newest member, Colton Einford, the sole male heir to the House Einford. Normally he was accompanied by his butler, Robert Irons; but ever since that incident, he was relieved of his position from being his personal butler, demoted to his former stature as castle servant.

“So what happened to that… Walter?”,

“Oh him? Taken care of. Removed from further obstructions. Erased. That’s all you needed to know.”

Ruger smugly replied as he flipped through Colton’s papers.

“Is it true that…”,

“Erased him from existence? Yep.”,

“Then how come I can still remember him?”

Colton voiced his concern to his leader. It was true that Walter was permanently taken care of, but what really bothered him was why can he still remember him? His face, the time where they dueled for Thea, everything about him.

“Oh you can thank our lovely Ms. Aoda for that, Lord Colton. Since I was the one who’ve taken care of him, I’ve tasked her to exempt us, the Nova Reform, from the paradox effect of his erasure.”,

“Ulp… You sure are thorough, Mr. Kings. Quite frightening, I’ll admit.”,

“Haha! Well just another day’s work, Lord Colton. So I’ll ask you this as I had instructed the rest, do NOT mention him from anyone you’ll ever meet. Understand? That’s all I ask, can I entrust you with that?”

Ruger asked Colton as he finished compiling his papers. It would seem that the paradox had a fatal loop hole. Hence why beforehand, Ruger had the rest of the Nova Reform meet upon this issue.

“But wh--”,

“Don’t. Question. Say, yes. Or would you like an exhibition?”,

“Eeek! Y-Yes simple enough.”

Colton yelped in fear as he just agreed to Ruger’s terms. Colton may be higher in hierarchy compared to Ruger, but he knew whom held true power. Despite their differences, the latter still honored the former’s title out of respect.

“Anyway, are you sure you want to trade you royalty so that you can fill in Walter’s shoes?”

Ruger held up his papers, the contract to Nobuki’s paradoxical substitution. This was Colton’s main purpose in this personal meeting with Ruger and Nobuki. With Walter out of the picture, he wanted to fill in his shoes with some specific limitations to Thea only.

In order to accomplish this he needed her powers. Nobuki’s Nexus Trait, the Eclipse, basically having the ability to alter realities in large magnitudes. She can also manipulate paradoxes by modifying the causalities, but it must be met by something in return or else it will not work. Nobuki can also protect herself and others of her choosing from a time paradox’s effects, just like what she did to the members of the Nova Reform.

“Yes, I have meditated upon this for a very long time. If you will.”,

“Well your exchange is… too much just to be with someone, are you sure? What about his house? His ‘parents’? His loving cousin? They do offer good company you know.”,

“I care not! I only care about Thea herself and no one else!”

Colton asserted his decision, his mind was already made up about this. Basically, he wanted to give up being the sole heir of House Einford just for the sake of being with Thea. Beforehand, he had already stashed half of his family fortune to sustain himself for years to come; that and he can reap the benefits of being with the Nova Reform.

“Alright, I must warn you, once the paradox has begun, there is no more turning back.”,

“...”

Colton contemplated for a moment, then raised his head with eyes of affirmation.

“Do it.”,

“Nobuki…”

Ruger handed Colton’s contract in hand to Nobuki whom was just standing beside him. Nobuki then carefully leafed through the pages. She closed her eyes and fixed the paper pile before giving a nod back to Ruger.

“It’s done.”,

“...really? Just like that? No flashy effects?”,

“You’ll know when you leave this building. Elandra is no longer your sister, you are no longer an Einford, Ms. Eissen is the only one that knows you and you have nothing left but your riches and a single estate. What happens next is up to you, Lord Colton.”

He gave a confident response, and it was indeed done. Nobuki can effortlessly modify causality but to change it back was a whole another story. The two shook hands in conclusion and Colton finally made his exit to prepare to face Thea in a new different light.

“Ah… I love it when a plan goes well.”,

“We shall proceed with the next phase?”,

“Of course, I have dallied long enough. No more idling, or else another ‘Walter Olven’ may appear to oppose us. It’s time for the reformation…”

-----------------------------------------------------------------

YSU Campus Hall, SA Brigade Club Room

One month later…


The SA Brigade has finally achieved administrative recognition, thanks to their newly-found partnership with the Nova Reform. Although it came with a price, since the Delinquent Club strongly opposed the Nova Reform, Virgilia had severed her partnership with Kurome. It also caused a rift with the SA Brigade’s connection to the minor independent clubs.

The minor clubs were instead fell to the Delinquent Club’s jurisdiction. Now the Nova Reform stood unopposed as it now had the votes of every major club in school. All they need now was to wait for the Student Council Elections this coming 6 months from now.

“Sah minna! Be careful on moving those boxes!”

Kurome instructed her club members as they pack up their things. Since their partnership with the Nova Reform, the SA Brigade had been reward by Nobuki with a new club room and was now being built as of the moment. Kurome could not help but feel sentimental.

“Time sure do flies, huh?”,

“Gyahaha! Yeah! To think just last year we’re here at this janitor’s storage room now we’re moving!”

Max and Galil shared their sentiments, this was progress. For Galil it may be a cramped room, but it
had its charm and memorable moments. They had their Christmas Party, their first club inauguration, those were the times.

“But Kurome, what about Ms. DeLune?”

Ailana asked all of a sudden. And in an instant, Kurome’s expression became despondent, thinking of the things that happened between them. But she knew she had to be strong for her club members.

“To be honest, Ailana-san, I really don’t know. I had to make a choice, and we did not really saw eye to eye. It’s sad to see her go, but we need to keep moving forward for this school’s future. If we have someone who could have prevented that then maybe things could have been different…”,

“Kurome… I’m sorry we weren’t much help.”,

“No Ailana-san, you’ve all done so much for me and this club. Oh here I go again… so unlike me to be sad like this.”

Kurome’s voice trailed off, Ailana could tell she was holding back her tears. It might have been a step forward, but partnering themselves with the Nova Reform was the hardest decision Kurome had to make. Ever since her confrontation with Virgilia the past few weeks, Kurome seemed to have lost her usual cheery self.

Though she still stayed strong and kept trying, she could not afford to be sad now. She lost Virgilia but happy that she and Nobuki finally reconciled. Just as they were packing up, the door opened.

“Oh hey guys, I’m sorry I’m late!”

Thea came in with a box in her hands, she was carrying their paperwork from the faculty.

“Where do I put these, sweetheart?”,

“Oh here just outside the door will do.”

Thea instructed her boyfriend to let down the boxes. Colton Einford, or now goes by the name, Colton Hurst since he was no longer an Einford finally got his wish; by having Nobuki alter the paradox, he took the opportunity and confessed to Thea. It took him several tries, but seeing his perseverance, she finally accepted his feelings and they have been going out for weeks now.

“Ah! Mr. Colton, so nice of you to help us.”,

“Heh, it’s nothing. All in a day’s wor--ow! Hey!”

Before he could puff his chest in pride to Ailana’s compliment, he was hit on the back of head by Thea.

“My ass, you just agreed to help because you know I agreed on a date later.”

Thea quickly rebutted his statement by telling what had transpired before this.

“Heh, I knew it.”,

“What a no-good man…”,

“That won’t do, laddie.”

Kurszt, Max, and Galil, the boys of the SA Brigade altogether voiced their disdain to Colton. Thea may have accepted him but they seem to be still stuck on one step with no progress in their relationship whatsoever; they have held hands but yet to share a legitimate intimate moment. And Colton has yet to earn the trust of Thea’s friends, as he was known for doing favors without something in return.

“Maybe I’ll go get some drinks, do you want anything, sweetheart?”,

“Some strawberry milk will do.”,

“Okay, how about you people?”,

“”“...”””

The entire club room just gave him a stink eye, telling him to hurry off if he was going to get some drinks.

“Okay then… suit yourselves.”

As soon as Colton left all of them voiced a sigh of relief.

“Thea-chan, are you really sure about him? I mean he does his best but his attitude really needs to change.”,

“I know… but I can see he’s somehow putting some effort. I just can’t let him go if I could not see his best.”

Thea gave a rather exasperated reply. It would seem that all of her friends did not approve of him as her boyfriend. Beforehand, Colton tried to make an appeal for her friends by doing what they like; but instead he just did the opposite, by mocking them of their interests. He even almost got ganged up by the Delinquent Club because Colton laughed at Virgilia’s scar-ridden body.

“Still busy as always I see…”

Moments later, Nobuki herself arrived at their club room.

“Ah! Nobuki-chan!”,

“Please, Hinokami-san refrain from physical contact.”

Nobuki poked Kurome by the forehead, stopping her from advancing any further. She had been playful with her ever since they reconciled, and Nobuki being the high-spec girl, disliked her physical advances. She went to check on the SA Brigade getting ready for their new club room transfer next week.

“Ooo? Dare ga? Who’s this hunk right here?”

Kurome noticed someone behind Nobuki. A tall gentleman sharply dressed in a formal suit attire, he wore an black iron mask with a noticeable black-clad right arm. His eyes were noticeably either dead or empty.

“...”,

“Oh him? This is my new butler, W.”

Nobuki stepped aside as this man named W bowed his head upon his mistress’ associates. The club went silent as they saw him, as if struck with familiarity. W does not speak or was not capable of speech, one could only assume that W was a humonculus created by Nobuki herself as she had so many of them as personal servants.

“Wow, so that’s a humonculus huh?”

Max inspected every angle of W, and he does not seem to mind. Since Nobuki’s humonculi were created without feelings and incapable of thought. They were akin to machines, with a pseudo-biological structure.

“But of course! He’s my latest work, and I am quite proud of my favorite toy~”

Nobuki said with a hint of maliciousness. Nobody seemed to mind her calling it a toy, since humonculi are basically biological machines created to mimic a human. Their only purpose was to serve and protect their mistress and creator.

“Ehhh…? He sure do looked life-like, Nobuki-chan you’re still keeping up with creepy habits.”,

“Hmph! Well excuse me for having hobbies. But I shall take it as a compliment. Now then, since you people seem to be occupied with packing up. I shan’t detain you any further, come W.”

Concluding her business, Nobuki walked away with W just a few steps behind her.

“Umm… Mr. W! Mr. W!”

Without a particular reason why, Ailana suddenly chased after Nobuki’s humonculi. She did not know what came over her, she just felt like she had to talk to him. Normally, a humonculi would have kept walking, but W actually heard Ailana and turned around.

“...”,

“I just want to ask, have we met before? You seem… familiar.”,

“...”

W just stood there speechless, and stared blankly at Ailana with those soulless eyes. But Ailana just could not deny she felt a strong familiarity to him. She could not tell but she felt like she had met him before.

“...”,

“Oh hey W, old chap! Looking good! Hey sweetheart, I got you strawberry milk!”

Colton, just coming back from buying drinks greeted W with the most casual way. W then just watched him go to Thea’s side, calling her sweetheart. He turned his attention back to Ailana bowed his head slightly down and turned around after bidding his farewell with a bow, just in time for Nobuki to call his name.

“Mr. W…”

Ailana tried to call him back but she just decided against it. But humonculi were incapable of feeling and thought, the way she saw seemed to exhibit basic thought and emotion. In the end it just left her confused and with more questions.

----------------------------------------------------------

7^th street, 4120


Dead of night, a man in a red cloak arrived at this specific address. As he stepped on the premises, he saw that the lot was for sale, no owners. The man reached the front door and lifted both his hands, both his arms were clad in black armor with a holographic vector revolving around his left arm. From underneath the heavy shade of his hood, his red luminescent streak on his fringe can be seen.

He lifted the doormat and found the key to the house, as if he used to live there. And as he opened the door, a breeze of dusty air welcomed him in. The entire house was vacated, devoid of furniture.

He walked around the living room then kitchen area, as if looking for something. Next he checked the individual rooms, all empty and not a soul found. Finally he opened the door to the bedroom, the one he was sorely familiar of.

As he walked to the middle of the room, he suddenly knelt down. He stayed there for a good couple of minutes then suddenly bowed down on his knees. Droplets of water began dripping from his hood, he was crying, for who or for what?

All that man in a red cloak felt was the sadness of emptiness. He cried silently before hugging himself to contain the pain he felt in his chest. The pain of sadness…

After a few minutes of stay, he finally left the house and made sure to lock the front door and hid the key under the doormat. As he walked out, he suddenly disappeared in the midst of the storm as if he was never there. He had a particular destination in mind he would like to visit.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

YSU Campus Hall, SA Brigade Club Room


It was already midnight, and Ailana chose to stay behind and finish up her paperwork. Since her house was just two blocks away, she figured she would stay. If she were to come home now, she would have just called her butler to pick her up.

She may be focused on her work but, Ailana’s mind was plagued by Nobuki’s butler. Just who was he and why did he seemed familiar to her? Answers continue to elude her, and the thought that was bothering her last month just came rushing back to her the moment W introduced himself.

Was there really someone who should have been with them, with the SA Brigade? Were they missing one member? She repeatedly checked on student records, but found none. It was all the same every time, but she could not help but be suspicious of it.

Meanwhile outside the campus hall, The Man in the Red Cloak arrived at the school grounds. With the rain stopped, his wet cloak left dripping marks as he entered the campus hall. He stopped at various points before heading up a floor.

Since there was no prefects present this late at night, he was able to move freely inside the halls. He walked until he reached his intended destination, the door to the SA Brigade Club room where Ailana was. Just then Ailana, whom was still inside the club room, heard footsteps from outside.

As the door knob turned and the door opened….

-------------------------------------------------------------

The man in the red cloak found nothing but junk, it was a nothing but a maintenance room with a table in the middle of the room. Dejected, he pulled up a chair and sat by the table. Looking around, he seemed to be exuding sentimentality upon an empty room with nothing but maintenance supplies around him.

The man in the red cloak rested his head on the table and just fell asleep right on the spot.

-------------------------------------------------------------

“Ah! Thea!”,

“Ailana? I came as soon as you called, are you alright?”

From outside the door, it was Thea whom Ailana called earlier on. She told Thea of the problem that plagued her, she felt like she has no one to turn to with this kind of problem. Thea immediately went by her side and lent her shoulder.

“I’m so confused, Thea… I don’t know what’s going on with me…”

---------------------------------------------------------------



End of Season 1, To Be Continued in Season 2….

End Theme:
[video=youtube;k699IAc1TPA]https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=k699IAc1TPA[/video]


-------------------------------------------------------------

(Note: And that concludes season 1 of [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ]. Thank you all so much for the support and also for the silent support. Every view count helps, feedbacks is always welcome, see you all for season 2 at 2018!)

 

[Tyrant Raver]

[ Backstage / Pass ]

Co-Written by Sumire, Illustration by Tyrant Raver
​

Kurome: Domooooo!!! Hello everyone for the first (and maybe only) episode of [ Backstage / Pass ]! Where we talk about Season 1 of our story [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ]!

Walter: Thank you all so much for being with us today for the heart-stopping Season 1 Finale of [ AstonisheD / AmazeD ]!

Kurome: Hai! Round of applause!

[Applause]

Kurome: Imagine that, Walter. It had been a thrilling ride from start to finish! That final scene really do raises a lot of questions.

Walter: Indeed it is. It was quite an emotional ride.

Kurome: Right! So to start, what do you think is the most noticeable changes along the way?

Walter: Well firstly... Your character, Kurome seemed to have undergone a significant change.

Kurome: Eh? Me? How?

Walter: The 4th wall breaks? Noticed how given the number of opportunities, you could have pinched the narrator's nose a couple of times. What happened.

Kurome: Oh... That... well you see... It was fun for a while but then I had to juggle from cheerful character to hardened warrior. The 4th wall breaking was meant to be the significant trait on my normal attitude, but then... well things got complicated with Narrator-sama... Yeah.

Walter: Oh. Sorry if I ask that, it sounded personal.

Kurome: Mah ii yo... It's fine on my part to omit. On a personal preference, it just dampens the story flow when I do that. Besides! Just being the force of optimism is more than enough character for me!

Walter: Well good to hear that at least. If you ask me, your optimistic trait is just right. The 4th wall break is overkill already.

Kurome: Hehe! You're so easy, Walter.

Walter: Hey...

Kurome: Okay! Moving on! Speaking of characters, we have had a couple of side-characters whom had appeared in a couple of chapters. Whom do you say you want to be explored more or to be interacted more?

Walter: Ah good question. Hmm... Well for starters, I think Alicia Brock aka Pixie Lass from Chapter 5. I would like to see her more in future chapters, especially since she originally attended YSU and she's also Thea's friend (or so she says).

Kurome: Oooh! Oh I remember her during my sophomore years, she's quite the energetic girl. Me, I would like to see more of Elandra and the twins!

Walter: Oh? That's surprising, how come? I thought you'd find her annoying. Though on second thought, you haven't met her directly yet.

Kurome: We did in one of the side-chapters, but I have not yet interacted with her yet directly. Anyway, as to why, because I really liked her over-the-top character, especially the twin posses she hangs out with. And we finally got to have their character almost fleshed out in the finale. Aww...

Walter: Yeah... It was amusing talking to Odette and Adette. It was like having a 2nd and 3rd sibling.

Kurome: Oh! And what about Mina from the Occultist Coven?

Walter: I was about to mention her, ah such a pure soul. You haven't met her yourself have you? Sad.

Kurome: Yeah... I wonder what happened to her after what happened in the season 1 finale?

Walter: Well we can just safely assume that the Occultist Coven has taken refuge under the Delinquent Club's protection after that. I really do hope she's safe.

Kurome: Noticed how we haven't even tackled other clubs yet before the finale?

Walter: Yeah that has been bugging me, apart from the Delinquent Club and the Occultist Coven, we still have tons more clubs that in need of winning support.

Kurome: Hopefully in future chapters, we'll tackle with more clubs on our side. With the Student Council Election 8 months from now.

Walter: With Ruger now on the move, those 8 months will be the least of our worries.

Kurome: So deshou? Okay last... but not least. This may be a bit personal to you, Walter.

Walter: Well when you say it that way... Well... Alright I'll just answer as honest as I can.

Kurome: So who is the lucky girl, really? Thea, Ailana, Elandra, Virgilia, or.... Me~

Walter: Argh... I know this would come up sooner or later. Alright, sigh... Oh! Before I proceed, what I'm about to say next is spoilers territory so....

========================================================
SPOILERS
========================================================​

Walter: Okay, first off. Thea, though we have been friends for some time, I'm still not sure whether if I feel love yet. We have been through alot, but I want to be with her more so that I can form that solid answer whether we end up together or not. But I can't deny that she's THIS close already, so don't give up hope Walthea shippers.

Then we have Ailana, she already said that she knew me from way before, still ominous to me. Since she was the first girl I have talked to in the early chapters, I want to get to know her more. This is coming from me, personally, I really like to spend more time with her. That's it.

Next is Elandra. Ah yes, our beautiful Elandra, well the problem with her is maybe she could at least lessen her promiscuity around me. I want to see more than just swooning over me all the time, she has that kindness that I really wanted to see.

And then....

Kurome: Oh boy!

Walter: Heh, I knew you'd pay attention. Yes, you Kurome, yours just mirror Elandra's. Maybe if you just mellow a bit like that scene from the last chapter. I admit, I was thoroughly surprised to see you cry for the first time! If Vee wasn't on my mind, I would have turned around.

Kurome: R-really...?

Walter: yeah, it was heart-breaking! I had to slapped myself a couple of times to try and stop myself from turning around.

Kurome: Oh Walter... I'm sorry I put you through that.

Walter: Just save it in the coming season 2.

Kurome: Thanks, I will. You better be ready!

Walter: And of course, lastly, Vee or Virgilia DeLune. Suffice to say, I had liked her since childhood, a LOOOONG time coming. She was the first to truly understand my dreams of becoming a superhero. But... she really has to let go of her war freak nature. It's always about fighting, this and that, it's almost like masochism. She really needs to let go of that pursuit.

Kurome: She will... I trust her...

Walter: Then just to sum it up, I am still indecisive, we'll just have to see what happens! Spoilers end here. That's all the time we have!

Kurome: Thank you all for being with us!

Walter: I know it had been long-ass chapters left and right, but thanks still for being with us. We hope to see you all again in Season 2, coming Next Year in 2018!

Kurome: Until then, Bye Bye! So Walter how about some coffee af---

​

 

[Tyrant Raver]

Hey guys, just some quick update. Season 2 will be coming at March/April 2018! For the meantime, I have 2 translated chapters of my wife's story, GOETIA (still editing them). Also a new KH Fanfic title coming up in the Fanfiction section, it's been so long since I did one so might as well give it a shot.

So for the meantime, I'll keep this thread bumped with some Character Profiles, in-universe related short skits AND 3 canon side-chapters with 1 Season 2 preview chapter/Prologue.

Again, thank you guys for the views and feedbacks. Much love and appreciation!